• The site has now migrated to Xenforo 2. If you see any issues with the forum operation, please post them in the feedback thread.
  • An addendum to Rule 3 regarding fan-translated works of things such as Web Novels has been made. Please see here for details.
  • The issue with logging in with email addresses has been resolved.
  • Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
  • For prospective new members, a word of warning: don't use common names like Dennis, Simon, or Kenny if you decide to create an account. Spammers have used them all before you and gotten those names flagged in the anti-spam databases. Your account registration will be rejected because of it.
  • Since it has happened MULTIPLE times now, I want to be very clear about this. You do not get to abandon an account and create a new one. You do not get to pass an account to someone else and create a new one. If you do so anyway, you will be banned for creating sockpuppets.
  • Due to the actions of particularly persistent spammers and trolls, we will be banning disposable email addresses from today onward.
  • The rules regarding NSFW links have been updated. See here for details.

Taking a Duce (A Benito Mussolini SI)

Interlude: Spain New
Excerpt from Antonio Cazorla Sánchez's 2014 Book: Franco: The Biography of the Myth

From the end of the Spanish Civil War in March 1939 to December of 1941, Spain underwent one of the most paradoxical and politically tumultuous metamorphoses in its modern history. Ravaged by internal war, crippled economically, and governed by a fractious coalition masquerading as a unified regime, the Spain of September 1939 stood at a precipice. What followed in the next twenty-seven months was a transformation marked by foreign entanglement, ideological recalibration, and an increasingly Faustian relationship with the Fascist regime in Rome.

When war broke out in Europe in September 1939, General Francisco Franco, now Caudillo of Spain, chose a careful policy of neutrality. Though ideologically sympathetic to Germany and Italy, Spain's material conditions were dire. The civil war had devastated industrial output, the agricultural sector was in ruins, and the country faced chronic shortages of everything from wheat to medicine. Franco, advised by technocrats and the German-trained Colonel Juan Vigón, recognized that Spain could not afford another war—at least not yet.

The early postwar years were characterized by an attempt at autarky. The regime pursued economic self-sufficiency with a dogmatic zeal. State-run monopolies and syndicates were established under the aegis of the Falange, but the results were dismal. Inflation soared, rationing deepened, and black markets flourished. Bread lines returned even in urban centers like Madrid and Seville. An estimated 200,000 people died between 1939 and 1941 due to malnutrition, exposure, and untreated disease.

Worse still, Spain found itself diplomatically isolated. Neither the Axis nor the Allies trusted Franco. The Germans provided limited aid, primarily in the form of technical advisors and political liaisons, but balked at serious economic assistance. Italy, recovering from its failed campaigns in East Africa and wary of further entanglements, was similarly hesitant—at least until early 1940.

The first real pivot occurred in March 1940, when Mussolini proposed a broad strategic alignment between Spain and Italy. The resulting Italo-Spanish Treaty, signed in principle in early 1940 and formalized on May 10th that year, was a watershed moment. Franco's regime, desperate for external support, entered into a Faustian bargain with Mussolini's Fascist state.

The terms were extensive. Italy gained access to naval bases in Valencia, Majorca, and the Canary Islands—strategic footholds in the Mediterranean and Atlantic. In exchange, Spain received debt relief, a free trade agreement, and substantial post-war reconstruction assistance, much of it in the form of food shipments, construction materials, and industrial machinery. Italian engineers flooded into Spain to assist in infrastructure projects, particularly railways and ports.

Perhaps most controversially, Italy was granted exclusive access to Spanish colonial resources. Italian companies gained mining rights in the Spanish Sahara and trading monopolies in Equatorial Guinea. Italian settlers began arriving in the colonies by mid-1940, protected by a bilateral agreement that allowed joint policing by Spanish and Italian forces.

The treaty sparked a political firestorm within the Movimiento Nacional. While the Falangists and the syndicalist sectors of the regime welcomed the alignment as the fulfillment of José Antonio Primo de Rivera's vision. The traditionalists were outraged.

The Carlists, with their emphasis on monarchist sovereignty and regionalism, viewed the treaty as a betrayal of Spain's spiritual and national mission. The Alfonsists, representing the exiled Bourbon royal house, were equally alarmed, particularly by Italy's influence in the Mediterranean and North Africa. The National-Catholics were torn: they appreciated Mussolini's historic defense of Catholicism, especially after the Lateran Treaty, but were deeply suspicious of his regime's recent overtures toward Jews and its modernist impulses.

Franco, caught between these factions, undertook a complex political balancing act. The diplomatic masterstroke came in April 1940, when Mussolini brokered a betrothal between Prince Juan Carlos of the Bourbon line and Princess Maria Pia of the House of Savoy. This not only signaled a thaw between the Alfonsists and the Italian state but also ensured future dynastic fusion between two Catholic monarchies. The Alfonsist opposition melted almost overnight.

Mussolini, sensing opportunity, also reached out to the National-Catholics. In a series of confidential correspondences, he revealed to their leaders that he was in communication with the Zionist underground, the Lehi, and was backing the creation of a Jewish homeland in Palestine—on the condition that the Vatican be granted control over Jerusalem's holy sites. This gesture placated the devoutly Catholic faction, especially once Mussolini pledged to elevate Catholicism as a cornerstone of "Christo-Fascism," a term that began to appear in Falangist propaganda by the autumn of 1940.

The Carlists proved more intransigent. Franco responded with a dual strategy of repression and reward. Radical Carlist cells calling for renewed armed resistance were arrested en masse in early May 1940. At the same time, more moderate Carlists were offered the Ministry of Justice, and with it, oversight of the national police. This "stick-and-carrot" approach pacified the movement without entirely compromising state authority.

By May 10th, Franco had neutralized enough internal dissent to sign the treaty. Ironically, on the very same day, German tanks began pouring into Belgium and France. The juxtaposition was not lost on the Spanish public, nor on Franco himself.

In the summer of 1940, Italy remained neutral even as France crumbled under the German assault. Seizing the opportunity created by France's defeat and the resulting power vacuum in North Africa, Mussolini and Franco initiated a new phase of imperial adventurism.

Through intense diplomatic maneuvering, Italy secured the German Reich's tacit approval for Spain to absorb key French colonial holdings in North Africa. Spain was granted control over Oran, Algiers, and Annaba. The remaining regions of French Algeria were fused with Morocco, forming the Duchy of the Maghreb, a semi-autonomous vassal state under a newly crowned Duke of the Maghreb—the King of Morocco, now answerable to Madrid.

The economic calculus was simple: Spain needed access to phosphates, and agricultural lands. Italian advisors pressured Franco into an aggressive redistribution campaign. French-owned estates were expropriated, often violently, and redistributed to local Arab and Berber tribes in a bid to generate goodwill and co-opt nationalist fervor. The policy paid short-term dividends, but provoked a furious backlash from the pied noir population—French settlers who saw their property confiscated and their political rights stripped away.

A low-level insurgency erupted in late 1940, particularly in the Kabylie and Constantine regions. Spain responded with brutal counterinsurgency tactics, including the use of Berber auxiliary forces trained and equipped by Italian advisors. Tens of thousands of pied noirs were interned in camps and forcibly relocated to French West Africa via Dakar. The entire operation, while successful in terms of pacification, left deep scars in the colonial psyche.

Meanwhile, economic conditions in metropolitan Spain began to improve modestly. Italian trade provided a lifeline for food, coal, and manufactured goods. Spanish exports—primarily minerals and citrus—found a reliable market in Italy and the Balkans. State-sponsored industrialization began in earnest under the supervision of Italian engineers, with new steel plants and chemical factories breaking ground in Bilbao, Seville, and Zaragoza.

Throughout 1941, the geopolitical situation grew increasingly complex. Germany's invasion of the Soviet Union in June had opened the Eastern Front, but by December, Hitler faced a new challenge: American involvement in the war following the Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor.

On December 15, 1941, a sealed letter arrived in Rome from Berlin. The Reich, furious over Italy's continued neutrality, demanded that Mussolini immediately declare war on the United States. The message carried a thinly veiled threat: refusal would be interpreted as betrayal, and Germany would consider Italy an enemy state.

Mussolini, increasingly skeptical of Hitler and privately disturbed by mounting evidence of German atrocities in the East, made a fateful decision. He presented the contents of the letter—along with extensive documentation of the Holocaust obtained via Italian intelligence—to Pope Pius XII and key Italian journalists. Among the evidence were intercepted communications, photographs from Eastern Europe, and testimonies from Italian Catholic clergy embedded in Poland.

The very next day, December 16th, the Pope issued a Papal Bull calling for a crusade against the heresy of National Socialism. The Vatican declared any member of the Nazi Party as excommunicated unless they renounced their affiliation by January 1, 1942.

Mussolini declared war that same day. In an address broadcast across the world.

Franco, caught off guard but unable to resist the tide, declared war on December 17th. In his address, he cast Spain's intervention not as allegiance to Mussolini, but as fidelity to Catholic civilization. "The redemptive light of Christendom," he proclaimed, "must not be extinguished by pagan steel."

It was a profound irony. A regime born in blood and repression, now riding the banner of moral crusade into global conflict. Yet in that moment, Franco's Spain stood—bruised, compromised, and beholden to Fascist Italy—on the precipice of a new war and a new myth.

-

Transcript of Generalísimo Francisco Franco's Address to the Nation
Radio Nacional de España, Madrid – December 17, 1941
Time: 8:00 PM CET


(The crackle of radio static fades as orchestral military music concludes. A firm, deliberate silence follows. Then, Franco's voice begins—measured, slow, yet imbued with a cold, passionate intensity.)

"Spaniards,

Today, I speak to you not merely as the Head of State, not as Generalísimo of the victorious Nationalist forces, but as a son of Spain—of our immortal soil, of our eternal faith, of our bloodied, triumphant soul.

The world is aflame. From the snows of Russia to the jungles of the Pacific, war has returned like the pestilence of old, scouring nations, devouring families, and testing the moral sinews of civilization. For two years we have stood apart, weary from our own great sacrifice, rebuilding from the ashes, offering prayers rather than bullets, labor instead of battle cries.

But neutrality is no longer an option. Silence is no longer a virtue. And inaction is no longer peace.

This morning, I received the Holy Father's call—a call that echoes the spirit of Christendom, a call to every Catholic conscience, a call that speaks not of conquest, but of duty.

We now know, without doubt, the truth of Adolf Hitler's crusade. It is not one of national revival, nor even of misguided vengeance. It is a crusade of Satan. Nazism is no ideology—it is blasphemy cloaked in iron, paganism wielding steel. It has slaughtered the innocent, desecrated the Cross, and now, threatens the sanctity of the Christian world.

Germany has embraced the heresy of blood as god, of the State as savior, of the strong as righteous. This cannot be tolerated. Not by Rome, not by Madrid, not by any soul that fears the Lord and honors His commandments.

Spaniards: We shall not stand idle while the innocents are butchered. We shall not feign blindness as synagogues burn, as churches are stripped, as Christian Europe is brought under the yoke of a neo-pagan tyranny.

Today, the Crusade begins anew.

Today, we proclaim a new Reconquista—not of territory, but of the moral soul of Europe. Just as our ancestors reclaimed Spain from the Moors, so too shall we reclaim Christendom from the black scourge of Nazism.

We march not for empire, but for justice. Not for vengeance, but for righteousness. The Spanish flag shall fly once more on the side of God and order, and our soldiers shall be the sword and shield of His will.

Therefore, as of this hour, the Spanish State declares war upon the German Reich and its infernal ideology. We join the Rome Pact not as vassals, but as brothers in arms, defenders of Christian civilization, guardians of eternal truth.

To our soldiers: prepare your arms.
To our priests: prepare your prayers.
To our people: prepare your hearts.

May Saint James the Moor-Slayer ride with us once more. And may God, in His infinite mercy, grant us victory over this evil.

¡Arriba España! ¡Viva Cristo Rey!"


(The broadcast ends. A solemn choral rendition of "Te Deum Laudamus" follows.)
 
Interlude: Goulash is best served cold (Hungary) New
An excerpt from Deborah S. Cornelius' book, Hungary in World War II: Caught in the Cauldron

The period between 1939 and late 1941 was a time of extraordinary volatility for Hungary, marked by territorial ambition, precarious alliances, and internal ideological fragmentation. Under the aging Regent Miklós Horthy, Hungary sought to navigate a treacherous geopolitical landscape—balancing nationalist dreams of revising the Treaty of Trianon with the harsh realities of dependence on the Axis powers, particularly Nazi Germany.

By 1939, Hungary's economic reliance on Germany was deepening rapidly. More than half—approximately 52%—of its exports were directed to the German Reich. In return, Hungary received vital industrial equipment, machinery, and raw materials. This mutually beneficial trade relationship was particularly amplified following the First Vienna Award in 1938, when Germany and Italy arbitrated in Hungary's favor and granted it parts of southern Slovakia and Carpatho-Ukraine.

Yet economic dependence brought political constraints. While Horthy and the conservative establishment welcomed the incremental restoration of Hungary's pre-Trianon borders, many within the government and military feared becoming a puppet state to Berlin. The prospect of national revival clashed uneasily with the shadow of German dominance.

It was at this critical juncture that Mussolini began to court Hungary more actively, attempting to pull it toward an alternative axis of power. In October 1939, the Italian dictator met personally with both Regent Horthy and King Boris III of Bulgaria. The meeting was more than ceremonial—it was strategic. In secret, the three leaders began to formulate plans for the dismemberment of Yugoslavia, a state increasingly viewed as fragile and vulnerable.

Later that same month, Hungary, Italy, and Bulgaria signed a trilateral treaty of alliance, informally known as the Rome Pact. This pact marked a turning point in Hungary's diplomatic posture, shifting its alignment subtly but decisively toward Mussolini's vision of a fascist bloc independent of total German control.

The following year, this new alliance was tested in war. From June 15 to July 10, 1940, the Rome Pact powers launched a coordinated and rapid invasion of Yugoslavia. Hungary's forces, in close synchronization with Italian and Bulgarian military operations, surged into northern Serbia. The campaign was swift and brutal, focused on key transport corridors and administrative centers.

The Treaty of Zara, signed on July 11, 1940, codified the spoils: Hungary annexed Vojvodina and territories north of the Danube; Italy claimed Dalmatia and Slovenia, re-established a puppet Croatian state in personal union with Rome—mirroring its earlier arrangement with Albania—and granted Bosnia to this new Croat entity. Kosovo was absorbed into Albania. Meanwhile, Bulgaria annexed Macedonia and the residual southern territories of the former Yugoslavia.

Hungary's appetite for territorial revisionism was further satisfied on August 30, 1940, when the Second Vienna Award—again arbitrated by Germany and Italy—granted Northern Transylvania to Budapest, carved from Romania. Although seen as a diplomatic coup, it tethered Hungary ever more tightly to the Axis.

Beneath the surface, however, Hungary's political compass was beginning to shift. In May 1941, as the Wehrmacht prepared for its monumental assault on the Soviet Union, Mussolini again met with Horthy—this time in private and with far graver intent. The Italian leader, increasingly skeptical of Hitler's chances in a two-front war, shared with Horthy shocking intelligence: photographic and testimonial evidence of the Holocaust already underway in Poland and the Reich's eastern territories.

Mussolini, deeply disturbed and increasingly estranged from Hitler's genocidal vision, laid out his own plan: Italy would break from the Axis and declare war on Germany. In return for Hungary's neutrality in Operation Barbarossa, Mussolini promised to support Hungarian claims to Slovakia in the postwar settlement.

The meeting had a profound impact on Horthy. Though no liberal, the Regent was appalled by the systemic mass murder unfolding under Hitler's regime. As reports of German brutality filtered in and the invasion of the Soviet Union bogged down in the endless steppes, Horthy began to distance Hungary from the German war machine.

When Berlin requested Hungarian troops for the Eastern Front, Horthy responded with diplomatic tact, dispatching only a token force under the pretense that the bulk of Hungary's military was engaged in pacification efforts in the recently acquired Balkan territories.

At the same time, Italy quietly inserted two Alpini regiments and a network of OVRA intelligence agents into Hungary. Ostensibly there to assist with military modernization, these forces had a more covert mission: to protect Horthy from potential German-sponsored coups and to monitor internal threats—particularly the Arrow Cross Party, a fascist, pro-German group with growing underground influence.

Domestically, Hungary in 1940–41 was a country teetering on ideological fracture. The Arrow Cross, though banned from formal politics, operated with impunity in the shadows, exploiting discontent and organizing cells among the disaffected. OVRA agents, posing as ideological sympathizers, infiltrated the party's ranks, reporting directly to Rome on their movements and plans.

The tension came to a head in December 1941. On the 16th, Pope Pius XII delivered a fiery address condemning the Holocaust, breaking months of diplomatic silence. That same day, Italy formally declared war on Germany. Mussolini's speech, broadcast across Europe, electrified Hungary's political circles. Hours later, Italian bombers struck the Ploiești oil fields in Romania, a critical lifeline for the German war machine.

The implications were immediate. Berlin demanded full loyalty from all Axis partners, including declarations of war on both Italy and the United States. In a move that stunned the continent, Regent Horthy addressed the Hungarian nation that evening. Citing moral obligation and national sovereignty, he declared war on Nazi Germany.

OVRA's intelligence network sprang into action. Having monitored the Arrow Cross for months, Italian agents began deploying Alpini troops to strategic locations across Budapest under the cover of darkness, informing only Horthy and a select circle of loyalists.

Their caution was warranted. Within hours, the Arrow Cross attempted an armed insurrection in Budapest. Militants launched coordinated attacks on army barracks, communication centers, and government buildings. But their plans had been compromised.

Forewarned and reinforced, Hungarian security forces—backed by the Alpini—moved swiftly to quell the rebellion. In an extraordinary turn, Jewish paramilitary self-defense units, secretly trained and armed in recent weeks with Italian support, emerged from the shadows. Fighting side-by-side with Hungarian soldiers and Italian commandos, these groups played a critical role in retaking key districts and neutralizing fascist strongholds.

The violence was sharp and brief. Over 600 Arrow Cross members were killed in street combat or executed in the aftermath. The rest, including the party's infamous leader Ferenc Szálasi, were captured, tried for treason, and executed by firing squad in Budapest's Heroes' Square.

The night became known as the Night of the Iron Crucifix—a reference to the Arrow Cross insignia and the bloody end of their movement. It marked the final gasp of fascist influence in Hungary.

In the days that followed, Horthy imposed martial law, outlawed all fascist organizations, and ordered a sweeping purge of pro-German elements from the military and government.

Hungary had chosen its side—not with Berlin, but with Rome, and with the hope of preserving its sovereignty, its honor, and a future free from the horror that had engulfed Europe.

-

December 16, 1941
Budapest
Hungarian Ministry of the Interior, Rooftop Observation Post


The snow fell like ash.

That was the first thing I noticed—how it didn't drift, didn't dance like back home in Milan. It dropped straight down, heavy, wet, final. Like judgment.

Below me, the city shivered. Budapest was a city that tried too hard to look like Vienna but could never quite forget it was built on blood and resentment. You could feel it in the stones. Especially tonight.

I lit a cigarette with gloved hands. Romanian tobacco. Harsh, bitter, better than nothing. Around me, the Alpini shifted in their coats, eyes down at the radio sets and map boards. The Arrow Cross had moved faster than expected—storming three barracks and two radio stations just after sundown. Horthy had called it a "miscalculation." I called it inevitable.

This city had been a powder keg for months. And earlier today, Mussolini finally lit the match.

I flicked ash into the wind and looked down at the square. Heroes' Square, they called it. Grandiose name for a place about to be soaked in blood.

Ferenc Szálasi. That smug, balding bastard. The wannabe "Leader of the Nation." He'd been planning this for months. Thought the Germans would back his coup. Thought we wouldn't see it coming. Thought he could outmaneuver a Roman.

He forgot we invented betrayal before Germany had even figured out what a wheel was.

"Targets locked," whispered Lieutenant Calvi beside me. "Barracks three and four are secured. We're moving on the Parliament steps."

"Any word from the Jewish militia?" I asked.

"Rabbi Kraus says they're ready. Police Captain Takács is giving them cover. They're armed with captured Arrow Cross rifles."

Good. The irony would be delicious.

I took a drag and looked west, toward the Danube. It glittered in the darkness like a blade. Somewhere across that water, men were dying. Alpini regiments had been embedded for months, officially as trainers for the Hungarian army. They'd trained for this. Urban pacification. Coup suppression.

It still didn't feel like a victory.

"You ever kill a fascist?" I asked Calvi.

He blinked. "Aren't we fascists, sir?"

I didn't answer. Just laughed.

Because we weren't, not anymore. Not really. Not after Mussolini had walked off that damn balcony and dragged the country into a different war—a moral one. One that might actually be worth the blood.

I checked my watch. 23:09. The radio crackled.

"All units—greenlight. Engage."

It began like thunder. Gunshots, echoing off old stone. Screams. Then silence. Then more screams. Budapest was burning—not from fire, but from revelation. The kind of revelation that comes with lead and smoke and broken ideologies.

I led the first sweep myself. Party Headquarters, where the Arrow Cross kept their manifestos, their printing presses, their propaganda. I shot a man through the eye as he reached for a pistol. He couldn't have been more than twenty-two. His armband soaked in blood, his mouth frozen mid-chant.

One of ours—Agent Bellini—took a blade in the ribs. We pulled him out, patched him with a scarf, kept moving.

In the lower floors, we found the propaganda girls. Teenagers. Makeup smudged, faces pale, trying to act brave. We shot them. Then locked the bodies in and let the fire take care of it.

By 03:00, the city was still. Quiet, like a corpse is quiet.

Bodies littered the streets outside the Parliament. Some hung from lampposts, still twitching. Arrow Cross officers, executed by their own countrymen, bullets courtesy of Italian carbines. In Heroes' Square, the last of them were lined up—Szálasi included. Horthy watched from a balcony. I watched from the ground.

No speeches. No last words.

Just a command.

Fire.

The rifles cracked like a heartbeat.

I didn't flinch. Not anymore.

Back on the rooftop, as dawn broke, I finally took off my gloves. My hands were shaking. Not from the cold.

I thought of my baby brother. Of the last letter I'd sent home. "I'm doing good work," I had written. "We're helping people." Lies. Partial truths. Maybe both. I preferred Palestine, not as cold, a cause worth helping, I remembered that ruined Synagogue where I coordinated with the Lehi fighters including a girl no older than my younger sister.

I thought of Mussolini, of that day in Rome, of his voice echoing off ancient stones. The first time I'd ever seen a man say no to hell

The snow kept falling.

It kept falling, quiet and unrelenting.

Like ash.

Like judgment.

Like history, waiting to see if any of us deserved redemption.
 
Interlude: A Bulgar act New
An Excerpt from Marshall Lee Miller's 1975 Novel Bulgaria During the Second World War

From the earliest hours of the Second World War, Bulgaria walked a tightrope between its irredentist aspirations and the heavy costs of imperial overstretch. Though officially neutral at the war's outset, Sofia's gaze was fixed firmly on its Balkan neighbors, particularly on lands once under the Tsardom's sway. The opportunity came in October 1939, when the Italian-led Rome Pact—a tripartite agreement between Fascist Italy, Bulgaria, and Hungary—was formalized in the gilded halls of the Palazzo Venezia. The pact was not just an alliance; it was a declaration of intent. Chief among its provisions was the partition of Yugoslavia, an increasingly fragile state held together more by force than unity.

By the summer of 1940, Bulgaria joined its Pact allies in the short but brutal Rome Pact-Yugoslav War. From June 15 to July 10, Bulgarian forces surged into Macedonia and southeastern Serbia, bolstered by local populations sympathetic to Sofia's vision of a restored Greater Bulgaria. The war culminated in the Treaty of Zara on July 11, 1940, which carved Yugoslavia into pieces: Bulgaria received Macedonia and what was once Serbia, Hungary claimed Vojvodina and northern regions beyond the Danube, Albania, under Italian protection, absorbed Kosovo, and Italy took Montenegro, Dalmatia, and converted Bosnia and Croatia into puppet regimes under close Italian supervision.

At first, the campaign was hailed in Sofia as a near-bloodless triumph. King Boris III addressed the National Assembly with thunderous applause, declaring the recovery of Macedonia as "the fulfillment of a century-old dream." Ethnic Bulgarians in the newly integrated zones welcomed the army with flowers and bread. Yet, within weeks, the façade began to crumble. While the Macedonian plains were compliant, the deeper the Bulgarian forces pressed into Serbia proper, the stiffer the resistance became. By autumn 1940, Bulgaria found itself locked in a growing guerrilla war across its new territories.

The response from Sofia was swift and ruthless. In October 1940, the Bulgarian government issued Ordinance 141, banning the Serbian language in schools, public offices, and churches across the occupied territories. Serbian Orthodox liturgy was replaced by Bulgarian rites. Serbian civil servants and clergy were either disappeared or "re-educated," and schools were refitted with Bulgarian curricula. Though publicly condemned by the Serbian Orthodox diaspora, the Ecumenical Patriarch of Constantinople—eager to retain favor with the Bulgarian-aligned church—silently endorsed the dissolution of the Serbian Patriarchate, which was officially abolished after the 1941 Greco-Turkish war and Bulgaria's rise in prestige within the Orthodox world.

The backlash was immediate. Underground resistance movements—many aided by British intelligence operatives—flooded the countryside with pamphlets, organized sabotage efforts, and even assassinated high-profile Bulgarian officials. Arms shipments, mostly British in origin, were air-dropped into Serbia under the cover of night. The Bulgarian army, designed for conventional warfare, was ill-equipped to face this asymmetric threat. Casualties mounted, morale plummeted, and by late 1941, whispers of overstretch began circulating in Sofia.

But the Tsar and his ministers doubled down while all this occured. The brief Second Vienna Award in October 1940 handed all of Dobruja to Bulgaria—another diplomatic coup—but this only compounded the strain. Bulgaria now had more territory than at any point in its modern history, but far fewer resources to govern it. The military was stretched across two fronts; the economy, already fragile, teetered on the edge of collapse, held up only by Italian loans. Industries were retooled for military output, but corruption and inefficiency hampered production. Food shortages and inflation were rampant in the hinterlands, even as Sofia's elite lived in relative opulence.

Into this maelstrom came Hitler's request in May 1941, just prior to the launch of Operation Barbarossa. The Führer expected Bulgaria, as a Rome Pact ally and regional power, to contribute troops to the invasion of the Soviet Union. But Boris III refused, citing the massive insurgency in Serbia and the logistical impossibility of deploying more divisions. Hitler, furious but preoccupied with Russia, accepted the excuse—albeit bitterly.

Behind closed doors, however, Bulgaria began drifting deeper into Italy's orbit. Mussolini, by now increasingly skeptical of Hitler and privately disturbed by reports of atrocities in the East, instructed the OVRA—Italy's secret police—to covertly assist Bulgaria. Italian arms, advisers, and even blackshirt death squads began filtering into Bulgarian territory under diplomatic cover. Though Sofia insisted on handling its own "pacification" efforts, Italy's involvement was undeniable. Bulgarian forces, now armed with better weaponry and OVRA intelligence, began implementing their own brand of ethnic cleansing—inspired by the Turkish model against the Kurds following the 1941 Greco-Turkish war.

Villages were razed. Suspected partisans were rounded up en masse. Entire Serbian communities were forcibly deported or "disappeared." International condemnation was muted, as much of the world remained focused on events in the East or North Africa. Yet within Bulgaria itself, these policies created deep fractures. Some military officers warned the King that these brutal tactics would only fuel the resistance. Others, particularly nationalist hardliners, viewed it as a necessary cleansing of "foreign elements."

Everything changed on December 16, 1941. Days earlier, the Pope, having received irrefutable documentation from Italian and Polish clergy, publicly exposed the Holocaust. Mussolini, already inching toward a break with Berlin, declared war on Germany, citing moral outrage and Italian sovereignty. An Italian envoy was dispatched to Sofia with a radical proposal: If Bulgaria joined Italy in war against Germany, Romania—then still under Nazi sway—would be ceded to the Bulgarian sphere of influence in a postwar settlement.

But Bulgaria was exhausted. Its army was bled dry, its economy in tatters, and its people demoralized. The Serbian insurgency showed no signs of abating. With heavy heart and pragmatic caution, Boris III declined the offer of open war. Still, he allowed Italian troops to move freely through Bulgarian territory en route to strike at German holdings in the Balkans and Carpathians. This would mark the beginning of a slow, subtle realignment of Bulgarian foreign policy—away from the German sphere and closer to an increasingly assertive Italian-led bloc.

Thus ended the first phase of Bulgaria's wartime saga. A country swollen with ambition, swollen with territory, but also with the grief of endless war and internal decay. The seeds of postwar reckoning had already been sown.

-

Outside Belgrade – December 16, 1941
POV: Enzo Ricci, OVRA Operative – Codename "Gladius"


The fire had gone out of the village an hour ago, but the smoke still clung to the sky like a guilty secret. Ash drifted like snow over the half-collapsed chapel, landing softly on the boots of the Bulgarian infantrymen now laughing, drinking, and dragging corpses into ditches. Their uniforms were filthy—mud, blood, soot—and their faces were worse. Some had that twitch in their jaw, the one that comes when your conscience tries to scream through your teeth and you won't let it. Others had no twitch at all. Those scared me more.

I lit a cigarette with hands that didn't shake anymore. That was the problem. They should've shaken. Two weeks ago, I'd watched a priest get shot in the back of the head because he refused to preach in Bulgarian. Last week, a ten-year-old boy got thrown down a well while his parents watched for hiding radios. Today? A village burned alive for housing partisans, or just for speaking too much Serbian in public.

And me? I took notes. I nodded when the colonel barked orders. I handed out the OVRA "suggestions" for how best to "dissuade civilian collaboration."

Supervision, they called it.

A Bulgarian soldier walked by me, grinning. He had a necklace made of ears. Real ones. I turned away before I could see if one of them was still bleeding.

My radio crackled. I adjusted the dial, brushing soot off the antenna. A strong signal came through—Rome. Palazzo Venezia. Mussolini was speaking. His voice was hoarse, impassioned, raw.

I stepped away from the fire line, boots crunching over broken glass and doll parts. Found a collapsed barn with just enough wall left to lean on. The transmission cleared.

"…They demanded we kneel. I will not kneel. Because Romans are not slaves!"

I exhaled a laugh so sharp it hurt my throat. Not slaves, huh? What were we then? Overseers? Janitors of hell?

"…not as fascists, not even as Italians—but as human beings refusing to be animals!"

Another laugh. This one bitter enough to sting my eyes. I flicked the cigarette away and buried my face in my glove. Not crying—just blocking the wind. That's what I told myself.

As Mussolini thundered on, condemning Hitler, promising a war for the soul of humanity, I watched a Bulgarian lieutenant put a pistol to the back of a mother's head. She was cradling something. A bundle. She didn't scream. Just tightened her grip on the cloth like she could protect whatever was inside.

The shot rang out. The baby fell first. The mother folded over her. Neat. Efficient.
The lieutenant moved on.

"…we'll die knowing we chose not to be monsters."

My mouth was dry. I wanted to be back in Rome. No, not even Rome. Back in Ostia, the real Ostia—Sunday mornings, coffee shops, my sister's dumb cat always trying to steal bread off the table. That world was gone. This was now.

I opened the little black notebook I kept in my coat. One page was filled with tally marks. Every confirmed execution. I added two more.

Mussolini's voice cracked near the end. "To hell with Hitler. Deus Vult!"

The crowd erupted through the radio like a wave crashing into stone. Cheers. Applause. Maybe even tears.

I just stared at the last entry in my book.
Belgrade Sector, Village Code R-12. Civilian Dead: 213. Children: 47.

The radio buzzed with static again. I turned it off.

A monster.
That's what I am.
Not Hitler's. Not even Mussolini's.

Just me. My own.
And no speech—no matter how righteous, how raw, how real—could change that.

I looked back at the burning church.
The wind shifted, and the ash clung to my coat like snow.
 
Thanksgiving Turkey New
An excerpt from Abdullah Öcalan's 2005 Novel: The Kurdish Genocide

The period between 1939 and 1943 marked the most catastrophic collapse of the Turkish Republic since its founding in 1923. From a fragile post-Ottoman state cautiously treading through the global currents of conflict, Turkey devolved—through foreign invasions, internal coups, and genocidal purges—into a shattered nation haunted by its own nationalist hysteria. This was not merely the destruction of a people. It was the self-immolation of the Turkish soul.

When war broke out in Europe in 1939, Turkey remained ostensibly neutral. President İsmet İnönü, inheritor of Atatürk's mantle, pursued a precarious balance between Britain and Germany. Turkey's economy was still recovering from the harsh state socialism of the early Kemalist years—Etatisme had built rudimentary infrastructure, but industrialization lagged, and the countryside remained in medieval conditions. Agricultural production was the primary economic engine, yet it was stunted by inefficiency, feudal land ownership, and limited mechanization.

Despite minor trade with both Axis and Allied powers, Turkey was deeply economically dependent. Its railways and ports were insufficient for major wartime logistics, and it relied heavily on imports for machinery, fuel, and industrial goods. The only strategic leverage it held was chromite ore—vital for steel production—which both sides courted.

But the Italian invasion of Turkey in July 1941, under Operation Nikephoros, changed everything.

The dual Italian thrust—through Thrace and via Syria—overwhelmed Turkey's under-prepared and poorly coordinated military. While Turkish soldiers fought for every inch at the Evros River and in the hills of Çanakkale, the use of mustard gas, Italian air superiority, and coordinated Greek-Italian tactics rapidly shattered Turkish defenses.

The fall of Constantinople on August 11, 1941, was both symbolic and strategic. It severed Turkey's European identity and exposed Ankara's military impotence. The Turkish government, panicked and fractured, signed the Treaty of Salonika on September 29, 1941. This treaty ceded vast territories—Eastern Thrace, Constantinople, the Aegean Islands, Hatay, Adana, and Tarsus—marking the largest territorial loss since the Treaty of Sèvres in 1920.

The economic fallout was immediate. Over two million Turkish citizens were displaced from Thrace. Ports, fertile lands, and industrial centers were lost. The already fragile lira collapsed. Food prices soared. Ankara defaulted on international obligations. Internal confidence in İnönü's leadership evaporated.

The humiliation of the Treaty of Salonika sparked outrage among the officer corps. A week after the treaty was signed, Alparslan Türkeş—a fiery young colonel with Pan-Turkist leanings—led a coup d'état. İnönü was arrested and summarily executed.

The junta that emerged, known as the Young Officers, repudiated Kemalism, declaring it "an impotent ideology of defeat." In its place, they embraced a fanatical ethnic nationalism anchored in the ultranationalist thought of Nihal Atsız, who was installed as a figurehead president. In reality, power lay with Türkeş and his military cabal.

With the state in collapse, the Young Officers used genocide as an economic policy. The Kurds—long marginalized, now accused of aiding the Italians and Greeks—became the scapegoats. The systematic extermination of Kurds was not only ideological; it was designed to re-engineer the Turkish economy.

Properties seized from Kurdish families were redistributed to ethnic Turks, especially those expelled from Thrace and the Aegean. Entire Kurdish towns were looted and repopulated. Kurdish businesses, schools, mosques, and cultural centers were razed.

The regime forcibly conscripted Kurds into labor battalions, worked to death in infrastructure projects—especially along the Bursa-Kastamonu-Trabzon corridor—building railroads and arms factories. These slave-labor economies helped the junta reindustrialize in the Anatolian interior.

The junta also courted German investment. Although Hitler declined formal alliance with the Türkeş regime due to Italian opposition, Berlin quietly supplied Ankara with small arms, advisors, and fuel in exchange for continued chromite exports.

The genocidal policies horrified neutral observers, but World War II's broader carnage overshadowed Turkey's crimes. The British condemned the Young Officers, but their own colonial entanglements made them hesitant to intervene. Italian intelligence intercepted multiple British communiqués warning of a "second Holocaust in the making," yet no international force was willing to commit.

Economically, the regime was running out of time. Inflation soared. Corruption was rampant. The new elite lived lavishly in Ankara, while famine swept across Kurdish and Armenian areas. Turkish cities were flooded with propaganda glorifying the "ethnic cleansing of Anatolia" as a second War of Independence.

Mussolini's December 1941 declaration of war on Germany further destabilized Turkey. The Türkeş junta panicked. While some urged alliance with the Axis, Türkeş saw the writing on the wall. He refused to commit Turkey, opting instead to "purge the homeland" while Europe burned.

In late 1943, after the end of the war, the Soviet Union, with Italian approval, invaded eastern Turkey under Operation Volchitsa. Their pretext was the protection of minority populations and the securing of strategic corridors to the Middle East.

The Turkish army—battered by years of internal purges, economic degradation, and continuous guerilla warfare—collapsed. Ankara was bombed. Türkeş fled to Konya but was captured by partisans and delivered to the Soviets. Nihal Atsız was publicly hanged by Soviet-aligned Turkish communists in Ankara.

The Soviet Union installed a puppet socialist government in Ankara, initiating land reforms, collectivization, and war crimes tribunals. The Young Officers were put on trial. The genocide was exposed to the world in grainy black-and-white footage by Soviet journalists.

By 1943, Turkey was no longer a republic. It was a broken carcass under Soviet control. The Kemalist dream had become a nationalist nightmare. Eighty percent of Turkey's Kurdish population was gone—slaughtered, even the women and children.

And while the world rebuilt, Turkey became the dark mirror to Europe's conscience—its Kurdish genocide a template, a warning, and a legacy of silence still unresolved.

But the legacy of the Kurdish Genocide did not die with the war's end. Documents uncovered decades later revealed that Turkish military manuals, internal propaganda guides, and logistical blueprints used during the genocide were quietly studied by foreign regimes and extremist movements. When the Rwandan genocide erupted in 1994, it was no coincidence that the coordination, speed, and brutal intimacy of the killings bore eerie resemblance to those committed by the Young Officers in Anatolia.

Indeed, it is now well-documented that Hutu Power strategists referred to the Turkish model—specifically the swift militarization of civilians, the incitement of neighbor-on-neighbor violence, and the bureaucratic efficiency of genocide veiled as "population transfers." In private speeches, Rwandan extremists even praised the "cleansing of the Kurdish traitors" as a historical example of what must be done to enemies of the nation.

And while the world rebuilt, Turkey became the dark mirror to Europe's conscience—its Kurdish genocide a template, a warning, and a legacy of silence still unresolved. The horrors of Rwanda, and Darfur were not born in a vacuum. They were born in the smoke and blood of Eastern Anatolia.

-

Excerpt from the unpublished diary of Pvt. Halil Demir, 8th Infantry Battalion, Eastern Anatolia Command
February 1942 – near Diyarbakır


I haven't slept in three days. Not truly. Not the kind of sleep where the mind lets go and sinks into darkness. I close my eyes and see Adana—the streets I grew up in, the olive trees behind my father's house, the tiny corner store with the lemon soda I used to buy for my sister. I see my mother's body, half-buried in the rubble. My little brother, face down in the courtyard, twisted like a rag doll. They said it was the Syrians, Italians behind them. I wasn't there to protect them.

Now I am here. Walking through these Kurdish villages, rifle in hand, stomach in knots.

The air smells of smoke and damp earth. The village we entered this morning—Kocali—was already half-abandoned. The villagers knew we were coming. The few who stayed behind were mostly the old, the sick, or those who believed the army might show mercy. They were wrong.

Sgt. Osman gave the order without even looking at them. "Clean it out. No survivors. These dogs helped the invaders."

We dragged them from their homes. Some resisted. Most didn't. I watched a boy—no older than ten—cling to his mother's dress as a soldier beat her with the butt of his rifle. Someone else shot the boy. Just like that. As if he were a crow perched on a fence post.

I didn't fire my weapon today. I haven't in weeks. I just follow, like a ghost in uniform, boots heavy with mud and guilt. They call me soft behind my back. Maybe I am. Maybe I should be.

I tell myself I'm here because of Adana. Because the Italians took my city and the Syrians burned it. Because I buried half my family in a pit. Because no one came to save us. But the people I see here… they didn't do that. They're farmers, shepherds. Children with dirt-streaked faces and eyes too tired to cry.

Some nights, I want to run. Slip away into the hills. But where would I go? The country is on fire. There's nowhere to hide.

The officers speak of glory. Of a "pure homeland." They hand out leaflets quoting Atsız and Turkes, say we are wiping away the traitors, restoring the honor of the nation. But what is honor in the face of a crying mother? What is purity when the fields are soaked with the blood of unarmed men?

I didn't join the army for this. I wanted to protect. To rebuild. To live a quiet life after the war. Maybe marry Leyla—if she's still alive.

Tonight, we sleep in the ruins of a mosque. The minaret is blackened. The prayer rugs are torn, defiled. I stepped over a Qur'an today, its pages scorched and trampled. My hands were shaking.

I don't know who I'm becoming.


I just want peace.
I just want to go home.

If home even exists anymore.
 
Interlude: That's my church Malaka New
An Excerpt from Nikolaos G. Michaloliakos' 2010 Novel: From the Ashes of Smyrna to Constantinople

"We did not conquer Constantinople. We returned to her."
— General Theodoros Pangalos, Victory Speech at Hagia Sophia, August 11, 1941


The years 1939 through 1941 were among the most transformational in the modern history of the Hellenic Republic—an epochal moment of nationalist renaissance and imperial vengeance. For many Greek historians, they represent the long-awaited reversal of the 1922 Catastrophe; for critics, they mark the descent into fascist nihilism and genocide. What is not disputed is that the period reshaped Greece and the Eastern Mediterranean irrevocably.

Following the Rome Pact of December 1, 1939, the Kingdom of Greece aligned itself economically and militarily with Mussolini's Fascist Italy. Under Prime Minister Ioannis Metaxas, the Greek state began its transformation from conservative dictatorship into proto-totalitarian regime. Italian loans modernized key infrastructure across Macedonia and the Aegean islands. Railways were extended, ports deepened, and military-industrial zones created in Thessaloniki and Kavala. The Greek military was expanded with Italian arms and instructors, and by late 1940, compulsory labor service had been introduced for youth and rural poor.

Yet it was not until the death of Metaxas on May 1, 1941, and the swift seizure of power by General Theodoros Pangalos, that Greece underwent its true metamorphosis. The monarchy was abolished on May 3 by decree. Within a week, the National Union of Greece (Ethniki Enosis Ellados) was declared the sole legal party. Pangalos, a fiery veteran of the Anatolian campaign and self-styled heir to Megali Idea irredentism, assumed power with sweeping authority. He declared a New Hellenic Empire—the "Third Byzantium"—and promised to rectify the wounds of 1922 with fire and iron.

The opportunity came with the invasion of Russia by Germany. Under direct supervision of Mussolini, Italy and Greece launched Operation Nikephoros on July 1, 1941. The Hellenic-Italian Army, numbering over 500,000 and heavily mechanized with Italian support, crossed the Evros River and advanced into Eastern Thrace. Resistance was stiff; the Turkish army fought for every inch. But Italian armor, air superiority and chemical weapons carried the day.

On August 11, 1941, Greek and Italian forces entered Constantinople. For the first time since 1453, a Christian army marched down the Avenue of the Bosphorus. That day, General Pangalos and Mussolini stood at the steps of Hagia Sophia and gave a speech to the troops. The same day, the Hagia Sophia was formally rededicated as a Greek Orthodox cathedral, mass was celebrated by the Greek soldiers inside the cathedral. While outside the cathedral Italian soldiers celebrated their own mass.

But behind the pageantry lay a darker truth. The conquest of Thrace and Constantinople unleashed one of the most extensive ethnic cleansing campaigns in the 20th century Balkans. Entire Turkish neighborhoods—Eyüp, Galata, Üsküdar—were cordoned off. Men were separated and executed en masse. Women and children were herded into forced marches eastward or sent on overcrowded barges toward Anatolia—many sank. Fires consumed entire districts. Over 1 million Turkish civilians were killed or displaced between August and December 1941.

The Hellenic government claimed it was "retaliation" for 1922. Propaganda films from the Ministry of National Awakening framed the violence as divine justice: Greeks returning to ancient soil to reclaim their destiny. In schools, new history books were issued with maps depicting a Greater Hellas stretching from Ioannina to Van.

Meanwhile, in the newly conquered lands, the Pangalos regime implemented sweeping economic reorganization. The Imperial Economic Directorate of Constantinople and Thrace was formed in October 1941 to manage expropriated Turkish lands, gold, and industries. Former Turkish-owned factories and homes were distributed to Greek war widows, demobilized veterans, and political loyalists. Agricultural collectivization was imposed across Eastern Thrace under the guise of "Byzantine Agrarian Restoration." Slave labor camps were established near Çorlu and Silivri, where surviving Turks were worked to death building roads, clearing rubble, or serving Greek settler communities.

The conquest reinvigorated the Greek economy—temporarily. With Italian aid, looted Turkish assets, and an explosion of patriotic investment, the National Union created a boom in arms manufacturing and military infrastructure. But it also created a bloated, unsustainable war economy. Inflation surged. Political purges expanded to include even Metaxist conservatives. Pangalos' cult of personality became all-encompassing; children sang odes to the "Dux," and portraits of him in a purple cloak was hung in every school.

When Mussolini declared war on Germany on December 16, 1941, Pangalos followed with a speech pledging solidarity—but stopped short of full entry. The Greek economy was strained to it's breaking point, and only a few brigades could be spared.

That winter, as snow blanketed the desecrated mosques of Constantinople and the shores of the Bosphorus reeked of ash and rot, the world looked away. The old empires were dying. And from their bones, a new nation, ancient in name and fascist in nature, had arisen.

-

Private Leonidas Vrettos
11th Infantry Regiment, Hellenic Army
Constantinople, August 11, 1941


We marched in like ghosts come home.

No gunfire. No resistance. Just the dull thud of our boots on the cobbled streets of the fallen Queen, the morning sun glinting off our bayonets as the domes of Constantinople rose before us. My heart thundered—not with fear, but something deeper. Destiny. The kind my grandfather spoke of when he whispered about Smyrna before the fires, before the sea turned black with our blood.

We passed the Galata Bridge in silence, the Turkish police and army recently gone. White flags—or bedsheets, maybe—fluttered from a few balconies. Civilians stared from shuttered windows, silent and afraid. One woman crossed herself. Another spat. I clutched my rifle tighter.

And then we saw her. Hagia Sophia.

She stood above us, colossal and eternal, crowned in faded gold. Our lieutenant wept. I did too.

Pangalos' and Mussolini came soon after. Gave a speech about the rebirth of Rome. Then the mass started.

We dropped our rifles at the threshold, not by order but by instinct, and stepped into the cool, dusty air of the sanctuary.

The icons had been scraped away long ago. The minbar stood where no Christian voice had sung in centuries. But still, we knelt. My friend Petros lit a candle—he'd smuggled it all the way from Thessaloniki, hidden in his boot. Father Makarios, a chaplain in full uniform, climbed the ruined pulpit and raised his arms.

"Εν αρχή ην ο Λόγος…"

The words echoed through the dome like thunder on the sea. My voice joined the others, cracked and broken, as we chanted the Divine Liturgy not in some chapel, but in the Church—our Church. I kissed the stone floor, still warm from the sun, and whispered, "We have come home, Yia-yia."

Outside, I could hear the Italians doing their own mass.

Later, we returned to the streets with our rifles.

Orders had come down from Command: expel all remaining Turks from the city by dusk. Thrace is to be pure. Resistance was to be met with immediate execution.

We started in Fener.

The homes were old, Ottoman-style, with carved wooden windows and fading blue paint. When the first door opened, it was an old man, barefoot, with a Qur'an in his hands. He spoke no Greek. Petros raised his rifle. I looked away. The shot echoed.

We moved from house to house, like priests administering a brutal sacrament. Some begged. Some cried. Some clutched children to their chests. One man spat in my face, screaming "Gavur!"—Infidel. I shot him in the stomach. Shot him in the head to put him out of his misery.

By afternoon, we had cleared the entire quarter. Smoke rose from Galata. The navy was already loading barges full of the expelled, herding them like cattle across the Golden Horn. Petros lit a cigarette with his bloodied hands and said, "This is what justice smells like."

I wanted to throw up. I didn't. I stared at the domes on the skyline instead and told myself we were doing something holy.

We had sung hymns in Hagia Sophia.

We were chosen.

And those who stood in our way had no place in our New Rome.
 
Back to our regular program New
December 16, 1941
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


The applause still rang like distant thunder, echoing off the buildings of the Eternal City. But I didn't step back. Not yet. The blood was still pumping, my hand still clenched in that bastardized salute. For a moment, I wasn't sure if it was mine or someone else's. Someone who believed in things. Someone less... tired.

Then I lowered my fist.

I took a breath that tasted like smoke and dust and history. Still standing on this cursed balcony like some goddamned Caesar, only my Rubicon was moral, not geographical. I didn't feel victorious. I felt... used up. But there was one last card in the deck.

"Before I step down, Italians... there is one more truth to speak."

The crowd, still high from the thunderclap of my war declaration, hushed again. Ears primed. Hearts open. That was the moment to strike.

"I have spoken of murder. Of complicity. Of the silent crime that stains all of Europe—nay, all of mankind. But let us speak of the victims. Of the exiles. Of a people without a home."

I paused, the weight of it digging into my spine.

"The Jews of Europe—driven from their homes, corralled into ghettos, slaughtered by bureaucrats of death with clipboards and gas. And where were the gates of refuge? Shut. Locked. Barred. By whom?"

I turned slightly. Let them stew on it. My voice dropped lower. Not a shout now, but a blade.

"By the British. Who clutched the keys to Palestine and said, 'Not you. Not now. Not ever.'"

There were gasps, even boos. But I wasn't done.

"Yes. The British. The ones who wag their fingers at fascism from behind their palaces while turning back boatloads of the desperate. Who condemned millions not with bullets—but with red tape."

The folder in my hand wasn't just for theatrics now. I opened it. Held it aloft. Letters, telegrams, appeals—all from Jewish organizations begging for help. All denied. Date-stamped. Sealed.

"They could have lived. They could have built lives, schools, families. Instead, they were turned into smoke. And we, the so-called barbarians of the south, we will be the ones to open the gates!"

I raised my chin. Felt something close to fire in my chest.

"Today, I declare—Italy recognizes the independent State of Israel!"

Now that got them. Cheers and gasps collided like two armies. Some were stunned silent. Others screamed with relief, or rage, or both. Behind me, I could hear Ciano whisper something like "Dio mio…" under his breath. Yeah, I surprised even him.

"The government-in-exile will be led by Avraham Stern," I said, motioning to the wings. "Who stands not only as a patriot of his people—but as a brother to ours."

Stern stepped forward. Thin. Stern-faced. (Fitting.) His eyes burned with a light I hadn't seen in years. It was like looking at a man who needed this moment. Like I needed to hear a love song again and not think of blood.

He stood beside me, and for the first time, the balcony felt a little less lonely.

More chaos below. Some clerics made the sign of the cross. One guy fainted. Probably a monarchist. Stern looked over at me, a flicker of disbelief crossing his face. He hadn't expected this. Good, stage one of my gamer move.

I gave him a nod. Time to speak.

He stepped forward—lean, sharp, every word like flint striking steel.

"My people have been hunted. Hated. Burned and buried. But we have never kneeled. And now, we never will. Israel lives—because truth lives, and courage lives, and because Italy, against all odds, remembers what it means to be human."

That one landed like a meteor.

He raised his voice further.

"We pledge ourselves to the Rome Pact. To Italy. To this fight—not for empire or glory—but for justice. For our future. And in light of steadfast Italian support for our cause, we recognize King Victor Emmanuel, his majesty, as King of Israel!"

I watched him pause, then pivot. The next part was rehearsed, sure—but it didn't feel fake.

"To the British," he said, "we offer truce. An end to war. But only if you open the gates. Let the boats land. Let the refugees come home. That is the price. That is the deal."

There it was. The gauntlet thrown.

"If you refuse," Stern continued, "we will bleed you dry. We will strike from Cairo to London. We will not stop. Not until the last camp is emptied and the last child is safe."

The crowd roared again. The Roman sun, like a stage light, hit him just right. He looked carved from purpose. And me?

I looked like hell. But for once, I didn't care.

He turned to me, and we shook hands. A fascist and a freedom fighter. Somewhere, the gods of irony were drunk and laughing.

As we turned to go back inside, Stern whispered something to me:

"You don't believe in God, do you?"

I smirked, dry as old paper. "I don't know."

He nodded. "I do."

"Good for you." I smiled and shook his hand. "To our victory."

And for the first time in months—maybe years—I felt the faintest hint of something stupid and dangerous.

Hope.

-

Confidential Transcript – War Cabinet Meeting
Date: December 16, 1941
Time: 18:45 GMT
Location: Cabinet War Rooms, Whitehall, London

Attendees:

Winston Churchill – Prime Minister

Anthony Eden – Foreign Secretary

Clement Attlee – Deputy Prime Minister

Sir John Anderson – Lord President of the Council

Ernest Bevin – Minister of Labour

General Alan Brooke – Chief of the Imperial General Staff

Sir Stewart Menzies – Chief, Secret Intelligence Service (MI6)

Sir Archibald Sinclair – Secretary of State for Air

Richard Law – Under-Secretary of State for Foreign Affair


---

CHURCHILL:
(Lighting a cigar, visibly agitated)
So, the bastard's gone and done it. Declared war on Germany, recognized a Jewish state, and crowned the King of Italy their King of bloody Israel. Did I miss anything, gentlemen?

EDEN:
(Reviewing notes)
He accused His Majesty's Government of complicity in the extermination of European Jewry. Accused us—not the Reich—of moral cowardice for the Palestine policy. Called us executioners by red tape.

ATTLEE:
He's not entirely wrong on that front.

CHURCHILL:
(Snaps)
Oh, spare me the bloody hindsight, Clement. You think I don't lie awake thinking about those damn quotas? You think I like turning ships away? We're not monsters—we're trying to win a war.

BEVIN:
He's made it political now. Public. Emotional. There'll be pressure. From the Americans. From the Jews here and abroad. Roosevelt will have to say something.

BROOKE:
This could tear the Mandate apart. The Arabs will explode if we open the gates. But if we don't… Stern will have leverage. More violence. Sabotage. The whole region becomes a powder keg.

SINCLAIR:
There's already chatter of mass defections from the few British-aligned Haganah units on our side. Lehi recruitment is skyrocketing, and that's not including the Jews that get smuggled in daily by Italy. The bastard knew what he was doing.

LAW:
And now we have Mussolini—the same man who gassed Turks and let the Greeks kill them en masse earlier this year preaching moral clarity. He'll win hearts with this. It's bloody insufferable.

CHURCHILL:
(Fuming, pacing)
He hijacked the narrative. The Führer commits genocide, and it's we who are accused of indifference. We, who stand alone against tyranny, are now painted as bureaucrats of death?

(He stops, exhales deeply, looks tired)
…But again, damn him, he knows how to give a speech.

(Silence)

EDEN:
What do we do? If we call for his bluff and refuse to open Palestine, we drive more Jews into Mussolini's arms. But if we do open it, we lose Arab support and possibly Egypt.

CHURCHILL:
(Quietly)
There are no good choices. Only less bloody ones.

(Pauses, then stiffens)

Draft a statement. Reaffirm our commitment to defeating Hitler. Denounce Mussolini's cynical opportunism. Emphasize that Britain is, and always has been, a defender of liberty—including for the Jews. But do not, under any circumstances, mention Palestine. Not yet. Let's see how Washington responds first.

ATTLEE:
And Stern?

CHURCHILL:
Pray he doesn't become a martyr.

BEVIN:
And what if the Jews choose Mussolini?

CHURCHILL:
They already have. We're on the cusp of losing the Holy Land and the bloody moral high ground.

(Meeting adjourns)

[END TRANSCRIPT]
Classification: MOST SECRET – EYES ONLY

-

Führerhauptquartier Wolfsschanze
East Prussia – December 17, 1941
Transcript – Emergency Reich Leadership Conference
Time: 08:30 CET
Classification: STRENG GEHEIM (Top Secret)

Attendees:

Adolf Hitler – Führer und Reichskanzler

Heinrich Himmler – Reichsführer-SS

Joseph Goebbels – Reich Minister of Propaganda

Joachim von Ribbentrop – Reich Foreign Minister

Hermann Göring – Reichsmarschall

Wilhelm Keitel – Chief of OKW

Alfred Jodl – Chief of Operations Staff

Martin Bormann – Head of the Party Chancellery

Hans Frank – Governor-General of occupied Poland

Albert Speer – Armaments Minister (observer)

---


HITLER:
(Storming into the room, coat half on, eyes wild)

Treason! Treason in Rome! That mongrel clown dares bomb Ploiești and spit in the face of the Reich? He dares shelter Jews? To raise a crusade? To claim moral high ground? What is this—some opera?

(Slams his fist on the table)
He was nothing but a barking dog in my shadow—and now he barks at me?

RIBBENTROP:
My Führer, the betrayal was total. The Italians coordinated their speech with military action. The raid on Ploiești caused substantial damage—our estimates suggest they struck refining towers, possibly reducing fuel output by 20% for at least two weeks.

GÖRING:
(Trying to keep composure)
This is catastrophic. Our fuel reserves were already strained. If this continues—without Romanian oil, the Luftwaffe and Werhmacht is crippled.

HIMMLER:
And the Pope—curse that simpering cleric—he's made it holy war. The Crusade. That word is spreading fast through Catholic Europe.

FRANK:
We're already seeing unrest in Kraków. Italian radio is broadcasting messages in Polish, Czech, and even French. It's not just a speech, mein Führer—it's a declaration of ideological war.

BORMANN:
And the Jews are listening. I've received reports from our agents—Jewish communities in Amsterdam, Paris, even in Berlin, are reacting. As if that parasite Stern is a messiah now.

GOEBBELS:
It's a propaganda disaster, mein Führer. Mussolini's speech was masterful. Emotional. Apocalyptic. He painted us as monsters, not warriors. Even some of our allies—Slovaks, Croatians—are hesitating.

JODL:
Hungary has declared war on us.

(Murmurs around the room. Hitler stands frozen)

KEITEL:
The Arrow Cross staged a coup to stop it. It failed. Our agents were rounded up and executed publicly in Budapest.

HITLER:
(Growling)
So… Spain. Hungary. Bulgaria. Greece. All traitors.

GOEBBELS:
This is worse than betrayal. This is theft of destiny. They are painting their war not as conquest—but as salvation.

HIMMLER:
And worst of all, the Church backs them. Openly. Excommunication of Party members. That will embolden resistance everywhere, even within our ranks.

HITLER:
(Cold now, voice low)
Fine.

If Mussolini wants war—he shall have it.

If the Pope wants a crusade—then let the churches burn.

If Stern wants a state—he can build it from ash.

If Europe wants to believe in this illusion of virtue—they'll drown in their own righteousness.

(Looks around the room, his eyes dead and focused)
Total war.

Burn Rome. Flatten Jerusalem. Hang Mussolini from his balcony. And as for the Jews—accelerate everything. I want no trace of their kind left when this is over. No memory. No bloodline. Not one child.

Begin preparations for Saturnus—punitive operations against Italy. We'll turn the Mediterranean red.

(Beat of silence)

GOEBBELS:
Mein Führer… permission to begin counter-propaganda at once?

HITLER:
Unleash hell, Joseph.

(He turns and leaves the room. Silence holds for several seconds after his departure)

[END TRANSCRIPT]
Security Classification: STRENG GEHEIM – DO NOT DUPLICATE

-

The White House – Washington, D.C.
Cabinet Meeting – December 17, 1941, 4:00 PM EST
Classified Transcript – EYES ONLY
Topic: Italian Declaration of War on Germany, Bombing of Ploiești, Recognition of Israel

Attendees:

Franklin D. Roosevelt – President of the United States

Henry L. Stimson – Secretary of War

Cordell Hull – Secretary of State

Frank Knox – Secretary of the Navy

George C. Marshall – Army Chief of Staff

William "Wild Bill" Donovan – Coordinator of Information (precursor to OSS)

Harry Hopkins – Advisor to the President

Eleanor Roosevelt – (briefly present at start)

---


ROOSEVELT:
(Lighting a cigarette, eyes fixed on the paper in front of him)
Well... damn. The son of a bitch actually did it.

STIMSON:
It's the speech of the century, Mr. President. He didn't just declare war—he put a moral dagger right into Berlin's heart.

KNOX:
And backed it with bombs. Our boys in London picked up the Italian raid on Ploiești—hell of a message to send while you're reading your gospel.

HOPKINS:
This was a performance. Mussolini's speech wasn't written for Italians. It was written for humanity. He played it like a dying man who still wants to matter.

ROOSEVELT:
(Chuckling darkly)
Well, he always was a showman. But credit where credit's due—he beat us to the punch on the moral front. He outed the Germans. Exposed the camps. Stuck the knife in and twisted it.

HULL:
More than that. He's framing the war as a crusade. And now the Pope's weighed in? Every Catholic in America's paying attention. Even the Irish press is calling it "the turning point of civilization."

MARSHALL:
We've had agents in Rome. There were doubts before—real fractures in his government—but this… this unified them. His ministers stood behind him. The people roared. You could feel the damn ground shake from across the Atlantic.

DONOVAN:
What he said about the Jews—that was no empty gesture. He's aligned with Stern. He's recognized a Jewish state in exile. That's revolutionary. The kind of thing we talk about in back rooms, not on rooftops.

ROOSEVELT:
(Slowly)
And made the King of Italy the King of Israel. Christ Almighty… imagine what the British are doing right now.

KNOX:
We already got a cable. Churchill's Cabinet is in chaos. The Zionists are dancing in the streets of Haifa, the Haganah are all but defunct. The Lehi just offered a ceasefire. Palestine's going to be a powder keg in return for unlimited Jewish migration—and we're stuck watching it burn.

STIMSON:
But the strategic map? It's shifting. Hungary turned. Greece. Bulgaria. Even Franco's Spain. All siding with Rome.

MARSHALL:
If the Rome Pact holds, the southern front opens wide. The Germans will have to reinforce the south. That'll bleed their eastern campaign. Could shave months, no, years off the war.

ROOSEVELT:
(Exhales)
And all it took was a broken man in a scratchy uniform yelling at the world not to be monsters. God help us. Not even mentioning we owe him for that information on pearl harbor.

HOPKINS:
Mister President, you said something once—about this war being a battle for the soul of man.

ROOSEVELT:
(Quiet)
Yeah. I remember.
(Leans forward)
Well, it seems Il Duce just declared that same war. Only this time, he's got the damn Pope, the Jews, and half the Mediterranean behind him.

(Looks around the room)
Gentlemen, history just pivoted in a new direction. Let's make sure we're not left standing still.

[END TRANSCRIPT – CLASSIFIED EYES ONLY]
Prepared by: Office of Naval Intelligence – Political Liaison Division
Filed: December 18, 1941

-

Kremlin, Moscow
Politburo Emergency Session – December 18, 1941 – 20:40 MSK
Classified Transcript – TOP SECRET
Topic: Italian Declaration of War on Germany, Recognition of Israel, Papal Edict, Bombing of Ploiești

Attendees:

Joseph Stalin – General Secretary of the Communist Party

Andrey Vyshinsky – People's Commissar for Foreign Affairs

Lavrentiy Beria – NKVD Chief

Georgy Zhukov – Deputy Defense Commissar

Kliment Voroshilov – Marshal of the Soviet Union

Anastas Mikoyan – People's Commissar for Foreign Trade

Aleksandr Shcherbakov – Head of the Red Army's Political Directorate

---


STALIN:
(Lighting a pipe)
So… Mussolini has found his feathers. Bombed our mutual enemy. Declared war on Hitler. And gave a speech more Catholic than the damn Pope.

VYSHINSKY:
(Nervously adjusting glasses)
Comrade Stalin, it was… unorthodox. Bombing the oil fields at Ploiești before even mobilizing fully. But it was effective. Disrupted shipments to the Wehrmacht for at least a week. London confirms it. And the radio broadcast—Rome went global. He accused the Germans of industrialized mass murder.

STALIN:
(Flatly)
We already knew that. You think we don't have eyes in Poland?

BERIA:
We do. But now the world knows. Publicly. The Jews are no longer whispers in the camps—they're corpses in the sunlight. And Mussolini handed Hitler's crimes to the microphones of Europe.

ZHUKOV:
Strategically, this is a gift. With Greece, Hungary, and Spain turning on Berlin, Germany's southern flank is exposed. They're stretched thin already on our front. If this Rome Pact holds, they'll have to reroute divisions. We should push harder in Ukraine while they scramble. We can take Kiev back in spring.

MIKOYAN:
Spain's entry is especially important. Franco can open another front in the Pyrenees and further tie Germany down.

VOROSHILOV:
(Growling)
I still don't trust Mussolini. This could be theater. Diversion. You don't become a Roman by quoting Cicero in a wool coat.

STALIN:
(Smirking)
No, you become a Roman by stabbing your allies in the back.

(pauses, then leans forward)

But... maybe that's what makes him useful. A fascist who hates other fascists. A useful contradiction. Not to mention the information he gave us helped to blunt Germany's advance.

VYSHINSKY:
His recognition of Israel complicates things. The Zionists are energized. He's branded it a crusade—with our enemies in clerical robes cheering from the Vatican. Dangerous for the Party's messaging.

SHCHERBAKOV:
Propaganda is already spinning. We frame it as imperialist Catholic theater. "Old fascists cannibalizing new ones." But we must tread carefully. The Pope's decree has inflamed Catholic populations even within our border zones.

STALIN:
Let the Church bark. Dogs bark before they starve. We have our arrangement with them, as long as they stay out of our way they can live.

(takes a long drag from his pipe)

What we do now is simple.

We send a message to Rome. A note, nothing more: Remember what you promised us when we last met.

BERIA:
And the Jews?

STALIN:
(Flatly)
They are survivors. That's what they do. If Stern's government serves our goals, we tolerate them. If not, we replace them.

ZHUKOV:
Shall we begin preparing for a spring offensive?

STALIN:
Yes. With Berlin focused on Rome, we drive the knife deeper from the east. Let Mussolini play messiah. We'll push them to the Rhine.

---

[END TRANSCRIPT – TOP SECRET]
Filed by GRU Liaison – Internal Kremlin Dispatch
Distributed only to Red Army Command and NKVD Leadership
 
Bonjour. Je voudrais vendre ce pays a toi New
December 16, 1941
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


The silence in the room was heavy—leaden, suffocating. Only the distant ticking of the old clock behind me broke it, each tick a tiny hammer striking my nerves. I had already turned off most of the lights; only a single flickering lamp clung to life on the far wall. I preferred it that way—shadows and ambiguity. They suited me. They always had.

Across from me stood André François-Poncet, the French ambassador, stiff as a corpse but not half as peaceful. The bags under his eyes and the fraying collar of his overcoat betrayed a man running on pride alone, clinging to dignity like an heirloom too sacred to pawn. He didn't sit until I gestured, and even then, he did so with the caution of a man who feared the chair might collapse beneath the weight of the moment.

No introductions. No pleasantries. No wine. Not tonight.

"You know what's happening in the East," I said, tapping ash off a cigarette I had long forgotten to smoke. "You've heard the broadcasts—Auschwitz, Chelmno. The trains. The gas."

He flinched. A subtle movement, but I caught it.

"I have," he said evenly. "And I suppose this is where you offer salvation... in exchange for a crown?"

I smirked. "Still have your tongue, I see. Good. You'll need it when you swear in the King."

He shook his head slowly. "This isn't Albania. And it's not Israel. I won't sell France's soul."

I leaned in, voice low, almost tender. "No one's asking for your soul, André. Just your cooperation. You get Savoy back. You get to be the man who pulls France from the ashes. We crown a Bonaparte—a name your people still remember with a hint of glory, not just shame. You get Belgium, Luxembourg, the Rhineland. Vengeance. Redemption. Entry into the Rome Pact. All I ask is you restore the Church's privileges... and recognize our new lines in Corsica, Nice, and Algeria."

A slight twitch at the corner of his mouth. He knew. My "crusader LARP," as I called it when I was alone with my thoughts. I'd need the Church in the order to come. Every new empire needs its priests.

He folded his hands. "And French sovereignty? A French army? Not some puppet in your Rome Pact?"

I blinked. Impressive. The man still had vertebrae.

"You'll have your referendum, if it makes you feel better. Let the people crown the Bonaparte. Keep your flag—so long as the cross stays. Keep your anthem, your colors, your army. As long as that army fights the Reich, I don't care if your rifles are painted bleu, blanc, rouge."

He inhaled sharply. "And collaborators?"

I shrugged. "Full pardons. Clean slates for those who swear loyalty to the new Kingdom. You'll need bureaucrats. France can't run on martyrs alone."

He didn't speak. Not for a long time. In the dim light, he looked like a ghost of the Third Republic—worn, translucent, already fading.

Finally, he said, "I'll do it. But France will be free. Not yours. Not anyone's. We may wear a crown again—but only because we choose to."

I smiled faintly. "Then God save the King."

And in the silence that followed, I could almost hear it—La Marseillaise, slower, mournful, sung not in defiance but in memory. Memory of what was lost... and of what must now rise to take its place.

I reached for the papers beside me.

The future was waiting.

December 17, 1941
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


The room was full of murmurs—the early tremors of a new world being born. Morning light slashed through the blinds, casting long bars of gold and shadow across the cold marble floor. I stood in front of the mirror for a long time, adjusting the sharp angles of my uniform. It gave me a small satisfaction. No one knew how much I had suffered without my family. No one needed to.

The radio crackled faintly in the background, some tinny broadcast lost beneath the din of my thoughts. The world was shifting again, and I was already somewhere ahead of it—plotting the next move before this one was even done. I never lingered in moments. I only hunted what came after.

Outside, I could hear the crowd gathering, a low tide of voices swelling with anticipation. André François-Poncet—now Prime Minister—was about to step into history. It had been a cold, calculated bargain. But somewhere in me, perhaps in the part that still dreamed at night, I felt the weight of it. Like the tug on a marionette string gone slack—not broken, but loosened. Unpredictable.

The radio came to life. I turned toward the window, watching as the crowd thickened.

"Today, a new chapter in the history of France begins."

His voice—François-Poncet's. Calm. Confident. The voice of a man who knew he was carving his name into the bedrock of a new age. I didn't need to hear the words. I already knew them. But I let them wash over me anyway. I wanted to taste them.

"With the help of Il Duce, I am honored to announce that I, André François-Poncet, assume the office of Prime Minister of the Kingdom of France—a free and sovereign nation. And with this act, we invite His Majesty, Louis Napoléon Bonaparte, to take his rightful place as King."

I smirked, fingers tapping the edge of the windowsill. It's all coming together.

"The Kingdom of France, in partnership with Rome, shall claim Belgium, Luxembourg, and the Rhineland in compensation for Nice and Corsica. Savoy returns to France—a symbol of our rebirth."

The French were stirring, waking from a long, fevered sleep. This wasn't Vichy. This was something older. Colder. More dangerous. A state built from the ruins with blood still fresh in the mortar. He was still a puppet—but maybe that was what was needed. And perhaps, in time, he might become something more.

"We shall annex the Belgian African colonies," he continued, "to restore France's rightful dominion after our losses in Algeria, Syria, and Somaliland."

The officers near me shifted uncomfortably. I didn't care. They would learn. There was elegance in this—precision in the madness.

"The Kingdom will also restore the privileges of the Church. Faith must guide us now."

I chuckled under my breath. Of course it would come to this. There was no room for sterile secularism in the world I was building from blood and wire. After the darkness, even the most bitter souls crave the comfort of stained glass and ritual.

"For all those who collaborated with Vichy—there will be pardons. Amnesty for all who swear fealty to the Kingdom and renounce the past. This is a new chapter, revival with honor. Vive La France. Vive Le roi. Vive Christ le roi."

A clean slate. A dangerous gift. But necessary.

"This is a new beginning. With Mussolini's help, France rises again. And the Bonaparte crown shall rest on a living brow once more."

The crowd roared. I didn't need to hear it. I could feel it—like thunder in my bones.

"An opportunity for France to revive with honor," I whispered, more to myself than anyone. I had said it aloud a dozen times in my head already.

I turned from the window.

And what of François-Poncet? Would he remain content to steer this fragile, gilded vessel? Or would he, like all men handed power by someone else, one day begin to wonder if it was enough? Or if he'd have to break the hand that gave it to him?

Time would tell. It always did.

I stepped away from the window, toward the door. Another domino had fallen.

And the world I dreamed of was nearly real.
 
Excommunicado New
December 17, 1941
Vatican City – Private Audience Hall


The rain hadn't followed me here—but the silence had. That heavy, papal kind. The kind that hums in the bones of saints carved before anyone knew what phosphorus did to skin. It oozed out of the walls, breathed through marble lungs. It made my boots echo like hammerblows in a tomb.

"Rain keeps falling, rain keeps falling... down, down, down…"

Simple Minds again. Always Simple Minds when it rained.. I shook my head like it could rattle the song loose. This wasn't the time for city pop and neon ghosts. This wasn't Shinjuku at midnight or some dream soaked in pink and chrome. This was Rome—ancient, unblinking, and cold. This was the boss fight. The real one. No continues.

The Swiss Guards watched me with that polished stillness they teach in cathedrals and graveyards. Too young to remember Warsaw. Too young to have smelled burning flesh or held a child in front of its dead parents. God, maybe that was mercy. Maybe that was why I envied them. Lucky bastards, I resisted the urge to chuckle.

He was waiting for me. The Holy Father. Same chair as last night, only now it looked like a throne in a mausoleum. His robes glowed under the pale light—too white. Like snow covering a mass grave. Like frost on a bayonet.

I bowed. "Your Holiness."

His nod came slow, like something rusted. "Duce."

I didn't sit. Didn't offer him the luxury of small talk. The time for courtesies had died with the latest freight train to Auschwitz.

"You made history," I said. "So did I."

He studied me. Calm. Measured. As if God Himself whispered into his ears every morning while I had to make do with Yutaka and broken sleep.

"You bombed Ploiești," he said.

I smiled. Just a hair. "Yes. And the world heard you on every Catholic radio from Naples to Nairobi. But it's not enough. Not yet."

His brows rose, Vatican code for go on.

I stepped forward, slid a paper onto the table. Smaller than last night's. But it weighed more. Like it was soaked in blood.

"I want you to declare membership in the German military grounds for excommunication. No sacraments. No confession. No last rites. Effective by New Year's."

The air curdled. The kind of shift you feel before a landslide or an ambush. He didn't move. Not a flicker. But the marble around us did.

"It's not enough to denounce the Party," I said. "You must damn the sword it wields. The Wehrmacht is not neutral. It drives the trains. It guards the camps. It shoots the orphans. They are butchers wrapped in banners."

Still nothing. So I pushed.

"And the collaborators—Vichy, Slovakia, all of them. Those regimes hand over Jews like tithes and call it loyalty. If they continue after New Year's, strip them too. Communion, rites, sanctity. Let them feel what hell tastes like before they die."

He folded his hands. His fingers looked older than the Sistine Chapel.

"You believe this will end the war?" he asked.

"No," I said. "But it will crack it. If Catholic soldiers begin fearing for their souls more than their skin... if bishops are dragged from the grey fog of neutrality and forced to choose—Rome or Berlin—then maybe we see surrender before the abyss."

I stepped back. Let the silence bloom.

"You said silence is complicity. Well, so is neutrality. So is pulling a trigger while wearing a crucifix and pretending that absolves you."

He looked at me long. That Vatican stare, the one that could see a man's sins like x-rays see bone.

"And what of your own?" he asked softly. "What of your sins, Duce?"

I almost laughed. Almost.

"They're many. And I carry them. I carry every damn one."

A pause.

"I've done things I can't explain. Ordered deaths, cities burned, dreams murdered in cold daylight. Saint Peter probably tore my name out of the Book with his own hands long ago. But even I know where the line is now. Even I know when the abyss stares back."

He closed his eyes. Breathed deep. As if he were inhaling the weight of the world. Maybe he was.

When he opened them, he said only: "I will pray on this."

I nodded. "Pray fast. While you do, thousands are choking on gas and mud and screams."

I turned. Walked out.

This time, the Swiss Guards didn't meet my eyes. Or maybe I didn't offer them mine.

Outside, Rome glistened under a veil of drizzle and moonlight. I lit a cigarette. Let it smolder like some tiny defiance, like warmth stolen from the jaws of winter.

In the distance, bells rang out.

They sounded like war drums dressed in cassocks.

God had spoken. Now I had to see if His shepherds had the spine to become soldiers.

-

December 18, 1941
Pallazo Venezia
Rome, Italy


The sky over Rome looked like a bruise. Purple, swollen, sick with the weight of what was coming. The bells had stopped. Even the pigeons outside my window had gone still, perched like gargoyles waiting for the punchline.

I sat alone. Same chair I used to take calls from Berlin. Now I used it to chain-smoke and stare at a cheap radio, listening for the voice of God in mono.

They said the announcement would come at noon. That the Holy Father would speak—not just from the pulpit, but from the gut. I didn't believe them. Not really. But I was hoping.

The dial hummed. Static, then a breath. Then his voice.

Measured. Calm. Like marble bleeding.

"In the name of Our Lord Jesus Christ, we speak today not to flatter kings nor to comfort tyrants. We speak because silence has become a sin."

I froze. Cigarette half-burned between my fingers. The ash dripped like snow falling through a crematorium vent.

"The Catholic Church denounces the ongoing crimes perpetrated against the Jewish people and all innocent civilians by the regime of Adolf Hitler and its accomplices. These acts are an abomination before God."

The air left the room. Gone. Like a gut punch from a ghost.

He was doing it. The absolute Maldad.

"We declare now, with all the moral weight of the Holy See: any soldier who serves the German military machine from this day forward... any officer who facilitates genocide, who guards the camps, who delivers the condemned... shall be excommunicated from the Body of Christ."

I wanted to scream and laugh and sob at the same time. Instead, I just lit another cigarette off the last one. My hands were shaking. I didn't know if it was joy or rage or withdrawal.

"No sacrament shall reach them. No absolution shall save them. No priest shall bury them. Let their salvation rot with their honor."

God. He'd gone further than I asked. He didn't just throw the match—he poured oil on the flame and called it grace.

I closed my eyes. For a second, I was back home. My apartment. Neon lights flickering. Spotify playing on Sofie's boombox. Miki Matsubara whispering lullabies about lost love. A life I lost.

The radio kept going. The Pope named names. Vichy. Slovakia. The Iron Guard. Collaborators. Quislings. If they kept bending the knee to Berlin, they were out. Cut from heaven's book like I'd once cut enemies from the telephone line.

"A cross cannot sanctify cruelty. And neutrality is no shield from judgment."

The transmission ended. Just like that. No fanfare. No Benediction. Just silence. Not the Vatican kind. Not the holy kind. This was the kind that comes after a gunshot in a church.

I stood. Stepped to the window.

The streets below were unusually quiet. No cheering. No protests. Just the kind of hush you get before an avalanche. Or a miracle. Or a massacre.

Somewhere in the haze, I saw a priest lower his head in prayer. Another one lit a cigarette.

I whispered, not to him, not to anyone really.

"Now we see who still believes in God... and who just believed in uniforms."

The war had changed. Not on the maps. Not yet. But in the soul.

I crushed the cigarette under my boot. Outside, the wind stirred.

It carried something with it.

Smoke, maybe.

Or grace.
 
Un petit coronation avec mon ami le general New
December 20, 1941
Somewhere in the Alps, near Chambéry
Kingdom of France (Savoy front)


The wind cut through the valley like a blade, sharp with ice and smoke. Snow melted under the treads of Italian tanks and the bootsteps of a new crusade. The flag overhead—blue with a golden eagle and cross—fluttered defiantly over a church tower still pockmarked from the last shelling.

General Benito Albino Mussolini lit a cigarette with numb fingers, watching as another column of Vichy French came stumbling through the pass with their hands raised, frostbitten and humbled. They weren't prisoners. Not anymore.

Most carried white flags. A few carried crosses. And one, disturbingly, carried a crumpled portrait of Marshal Pétain with a bayonet jammed through his eye.

"More of them every hour," muttered Colonel Bellini beside him. "They're even abandoning their artillery."

Benito Albino exhaled smoke, letting it drift with the mountain mist. He looked every inch the general now—battle-worn greatcoat, stubble on his jaw, and a gaze carved from something colder than the Savoy winter. The training at the Scuola was cut short once war was declared, but despite that he felt like he'd truly earned his spot today.

"They've seen the writing on the wall," he said quietly. "They've heard the Pope. They've heard François-Poncet. Paris is next."

A young French officer stepped forward, his helmet tucked under one arm. His accent was thick with Marseille. "Mon général...We defect. We will fight with you. For France."

Benito Albino studied him for a long second. He saw no fear in the man's face—just shame. And something else. Hope, maybe.

"What's your name, lieutenant?"

"Mathieu Arnoult. Third Infantry, former Vichy." He hesitated. "Catholic. Royalist. Tired of seeing my nation under the German Boot."

Benito nodded slowly, then extended his hand. "Welcome to the new France, Lieutenant Arnoult."

The man gripped it like a lifeline.

Behind them, the priests had already set up a field altar in the ruined nave. A chaplain recited Latin beneath a makeshift cross made from broken rifle stocks. Soldiers—French and Italian both—lined up not for rations, but for confession.

A strange kind of war.

"Sir," Bellini said, lowering his field binoculars, "we've got Germans falling back across the Rhône. Local SS are fighting to the last, and the Wehrmacht conscripts... they're laying down arms. Catholic conscripts are openly mutinying. They've heard the Pope's bull. Some are begging for rosaries."

Benito Albino turned his eyes eastward, toward the grey hills cloaked in snow. Somewhere beyond them, the old Reich was cracking. You could hear it if you listened closely—not the collapse of a nation, but the fraying of faith. And faith, he knew, had always been stronger than flags or Führers.

"Let them know if they surrender they'll be treated well. But he careful, don't trust the silence," he murmured. "That's when the fanatics come."

Bellini nodded grimly. "Protestant regiments. SS remnants. They're not surrendering. Reports say they're executing defectors now. Burning churches."

Benito's jaw tightened. "Eliminate them."

He turned to his staff.

"Order the armored columns to secure Grenoble. Inform François-Poncet he has a clear path to Lyon. Tell him the King's crown will gleam brighter if he takes it from Nazi hands, not mine."

Bellini hesitated. "What about you, sir?"

Benito Albino cracked his neck. "We push to Vichy. Lets lineraye this country."

He walked away without another word, boots crunching through slush and ash. A priest passed him, whispering Latin prayers over a French soldier sobbing in the snow. In the chapel, someone began singing—a broken voice, but steady.

"Domine, salvum fac regem..."

Benito Albino stopped at the ruined altar and knelt, his rifle slung across his back like a cross.

For a moment, he wasn't a general. Just a son, kneeling in the bones of a country, trying to build something worth dying for.

Then the shelling started again.

Back to work.

-

January 1, 1942
Vichy
France


There was a saying he heard once when he was a boy. What you do in new years marks what you'll do for the rest of your life.

He never expected to be responsible for the fall of a regime.

No gunfire. No barricades. Just a procession of broken men in threadbare uniforms, eyes hollow, led like schoolboys to confession.

General Benito Albino Mussolini stood at the gates of the former Vichy seat of power, watching as a delegation of high-ranking officials shuffled forward beneath a white flag. The town was quiet, as if even the buildings held their breath. Snow blanketed the rooftops. The silence was total.

They stopped before him, awkward and ashamed. Marshal Philippe Pétain, frail and ashen, was the last to be led out. He did not speak. He simply looked at Benito Albino—long and hard—and then bowed his head.

"Marshal Pétain," Benito said evenly, "by the authority of the Kingdom of France and the Rome Pact, you are under arrest for treason against the French nation and the Catholic faith."

Pétain did not protest. He handed over his marshal's baton without a word. He noticed a lone tear coming out from the man.

Behind them, the tricolor of the new Kingdom—adorned with the golden eagle and cross—was hoisted over the Hôtel du Parc.

The old man was done. The old France was dead.



The cathedral's bones were still intact, the last Vichy guards having deserted just the night before. Candles flickered in every alcove. The air smelled of incense and wax—and, faintly, gun oil.

Inside the cathedral was the local priest along with a mixture of french and Italian soldiers along with some journalists and war correspondents.

Benito Albino stood at the altar, dressed not in his general's greatcoat but in ceremonial black with a golden sash across his chest. Beside him, tall, thin, and dignified despite the tattered state of his clothes, stood Louis Napoléon Bonaparte—the last living male descendant of the Emperor himself.

His imprisonment under Vichy had left its mark. His hands trembled slightly. But his eyes… his eyes burned with memory.

"Are you ready?" Benito asked quietly, offering a silver crucifix.

Louis Napoléon took it with reverence. "It hasn't even been 100 years since a Bonaparte last sat the french throne. It seems the time has come again."

The Mass began. Latin rose like smoke from the lips of the priests. Some soldiers crossed themselves. Others simply watched, unsure if they were witnessing history or something holier.

At the end, Benito stepped forward, lifted the iron crown of Charlemagne's Frankish revival—rescued from a Bourbon vault—and placed it gently upon Louis Napoléon's bowed head.

"In the name of God Almighty, and by the will of the French people," Benito said in flawless French, "I crown you Louis XX, King of the French, Defender of the Cross, and Protector of Europe."

The bells rang. Slowly at first. Then with abandon.

A monarch had returned.

-

Nightfall
Private Quarters
Vichy


They sat across from one another in a study lined with old Bourbon portraits and dusty war maps. A fire cracked in the hearth. The king had changed into royal dress, but still bore the prison scars on his wrists. Benito Albino sipped wine in silence. He offered the king a cigarette, he took it.

"I never expected this," Louis Napoléon said suddenly. "The crown. My family could only dream of it."

Benito gave a faint smile. "Life has a way of doing that. When the war started I was a sailor, abandoned by my father. Now here I am."

The King chuckled softly. "And now here I am."

"This is just the beggining," Benito said. "This war isn't over yet."

A long pause passed between them, firelight dancing over their faces.

"I want to liberate Paris with you," Benito said finally. "Ride in side by side. Then hold your coronation in Reims. Not as General and King, but perhaps as friends if that's possible."

Louis Napoléon looked at him, eyes wide with something between hope and disbelief.

"And afterward?"

Benito stood. His voice was firm.

"My father promised you a Kingdom reborn. You will have it: Belgium, Luxembourg, the Rhineland—all French. And the Congo too. A colonial restoration. Not for empire, but dignity. France will be France again."

The King rose as well. "And you? What do you want?"

Benito looked out the window, toward the stars just starting to burn in the winter sky.

"I don't know. But I'll figure it out as I go."

He turned back and extended his hand.

"To Paris?," he said.

The King clasped it.

"To Reims," Louis Napoléon replied.

-

January 1, 1942
Berlin
Reich Chancellery


The marble halls of the Reich Chancellery echoed with boots, curses, and the rattle of papers. Smoke hung heavy in the air—cigarettes, pipe tobacco, and the bitter scent of fear.

Adolf Hitler was pacing like a caged wolf, hands shaking not with age but rage.

"They crowned a Bonaparte," he spat, eyes wild. "A Bonaparte, in the house of my allies!"

No one dared speak. Not Goebbels, not Himmler, not even Bormann. Only Göring, slouched in a chair with a fresh glass of schnapps, had the audacity to mutter, "Should've bombed Vichy when we had the chance."

Hitler snapped toward him.

"We are losing divisions of Catholics! Whole battalions laying down arms! Bavarian regiments, my regiments—they're singing hymns!"

Goebbels stepped forward, voice sharp and desperate. "We're still in control of Paris. The Gestapo is holding the line in the north. If we act fast, we can—"

"The Church has betrayed us," Hitler growled. "The Pope, that Roman pig, sent his blessings to Vichy. The Protestants are calling the war ungodly. Even in Prussia!"

He threw a porcelain bust across the room. It shattered against a map of France.

"Petain surrendered without a bullet. The French crown is back. A prince of the old order—wearing Catholic robes, preaching crusade, promising glory! Do you know what that means?"

No answer.

Hitler turned to Himmler, face twisted.

"It means the myth is alive again."

---

Elsewhere in the Reich

Across Bavaria and the Rhineland, Catholic chaplains were being rounded up. Those who refused to swear loyalty to the Reich found themselves arrested—or worse.

In Cologne, Bishop von Galen issued a sermon condemning the Nazi occupation of France, denouncing "the pagan war against our Christian brothers" and praying openly for King Louis XX.

In the Protestant north, even some Lutherans had begun to speak in tongues not heard since 1918—of divine law, just kings, and the wrath of God upon tyranny. Secret sermons reached Hamburg, Bremen, and even Leipzig.

The cracks were spreading.

---

SS Headquarters, Berlin

Himmler's fingers trembled as he opened the latest report.

Subject: Defections in Western Army Groups

2nd SS Panzer: 17 officers defected en masse near Metz

1st Bavarian Infantry: Over 400 men laid down arms singing "La Marseillaise"

Multiple chaplains arrested in Alsace for harboring "heretical monarchist literature"

Catholic youth movements in Munich and Vienna now referring to Mussolini as "the deliverer"

Reports of white lilies placed outside churches—Bonapartist symbol of old France

Himmler looked up, pale.

"They're not just surrendering," he whispered. "They're converting."

---

Back at the Chancellery

Hitler stared into the fire like a prophet possessed.

"France is rising from the grave," he muttered. "Not the republic. Not the communards. The old France. The one with swords and saints and kings. And the Italians gave it life."

He turned to Goebbels with a dark grin.

"Then let the fires be stoked. If they want war in the name of God… then so be it."

-

January 2, 1942 – War Rooms, London
Transcript: Emergency Cabinet Meeting, 08:00 GMT
TOP SECRET – EYES ONLY
Subjects: French Coronation, Catholic Defections in Wehrmacht, Italy's Role


---

PRIME MINISTER WINSTON CHURCHILL:
(Gruffly lighting a cigar)
Let's begin. I trust you've all seen the news. The bloody Bonaparte crowned like Charlemagne, incense, holy oil, everything short of angels descending. And that young Mussolini—Benito Albino—presiding over it like a bloody Archbishop of Reims.

ANTHONY EDEN (Foreign Secretary):
They've taken Vichy with barely any resistance. Petain's been handed over. The Kingdom of France now controls nearly all southern France, and they've pledged to liberate Paris. The Pope's blessing was broadcast across Europe.

CLEMENT ATTLEE (Deputy PM):
It's not just pageantry. We're seeing mass defections from German Catholic units. Even some Protestant elements are wavering. Bavaria's practically boiling over. If this continues...

CHURCHILL:
(Interrupting)
Yes, yes—Germany's bleeding priests and saints. But where does that leave us? Our French allies have just been rendered obsolete. De Gaulle's livid.

EDEN:
De Gaulle called François-Poncet a puppet. Claims the real France is in London. Unfortunately, the people in the mainland seem to disagree. There were celebrations in Lyon, Orléans, even whispers in Paris.

LORD HALIFAX (Ambassador to the US, via encrypted phone link):
Roosevelt is concerned. He's asked if we recognize this "King Louis." We've advised caution.

CHURCHILL:
(Scoffing)
Caution? We're in the middle of a bloody crusade , and Washington wants to observe! The Nazis are being excommunicated by their own soldiers and Roosevelt's still playing chess.

LORD BEAVERBROOK (Minister of Supply):
We do need to make a decision, Winston. This is a spiritual war now. The continent is shifting from ideology to theology. The Italians knew it first. Mussolini's turned himself into Constantine and handed Charlemagne's ghost to France.

ATTLEE:
And he's winning. With incense and bayonets.

CHURCHILL:
(Grinding cigar)
We are not joining a papist holy war, gentlemen. But neither will we stand idle while fascists play at sainthood and drag the continent into medieval dreams. The question is: do we recognize this Kingdom?

(Silence)

EDEN:
If we don't, we risk alienating the entire Catholic world—from Ireland to Quebec. And worse—if Louis and Benito Albino liberate Paris… the French will never look our way again.

CHURCHILL:
(Mutters)
Damned romantic fools with their crusades and crowns. Still, romantic fools with rifles do tend to win wars.

(Leans forward)

Draft a statement. Cautious, but cordial. We "acknowledge the developments in France" and express hope for a "united resistance against tyranny." No crowns. No anointments. Not yet.

ATTLEE:
And De Gaulle?

CHURCHILL:
Tell him to keep his chin up—and his radio speeches coming. We'll need his voice when Paris turns gold.

(He stands)

History is moving, gentlemen. And I'll be damned if Albion is left behind.

---

END TRANSCRIPT
TOP SECRET – BURN AFTER READING

-

January 2, 1942 – The White House, Washington D.C.
Oval Office – Emergency Cabinet Briefing
Transcript – Top Secret
Subject: French Coronation, Catholic Defections in Wehrmacht, Mussolini's Role


---

PRESIDENT FRANKLIN D. ROOSEVELT:
(Gesturing toward the radio, still playing a Vatican news excerpt in the background)
Well, gentlemen… we've got ourselves a King of France. Again. With a Bonaparte name no less. Crowned by Mussolini's boy with the Pope whispering Deus vult in Latin behind the radio.

CORDELL HULL (Secretary of State):
It's a theatrical maneuver, Mr. President, but one with real consequences. Catholic Wehrmacht units are surrendering en masse. Reports say the German Army in Alsace has refused orders altogether. Even some Protestant clergy in Prussia have begun distancing themselves from Berlin.

HENRY STIMSON (Secretary of War):
It's spiritual warfare now. Hitler's losing the churches. If this keeps up, there could be a religious mutiny across the German military.

HARRY HOPKINS (Advisor to the President):
And Italy's right in the middle of it, playing empire builder. Mussolini's built himself a crusade and now he's selling redemption to Europe like it's going out of style.

FDR:
(Smirking)
And the French bought it wholesale. François-Poncet went from diplomat to prime minister in a day. That kid Mussolini—Benito Albino—he's dangerous. Cold eyes. Sharp as a tack. Believes in this messianic nonsense as far as we can tell.

SUMNER WELLES (Under Secretary of State):
Do we recognize this "Kingdom of France"? Churchill's playing coy, of course. But we've got Catholic voters, Catholic senators. And let's be honest, Mr. President—De Gaulle's voice doesn't carry like it used to.

FDR:
De Gaulle's a general without an army. Now he's a ghost without a nation. But we can't just bless Mussolini's parade either. That man may be playing pope today, but he's still a fascist with a taste for empire.

STIMSON:
There's another angle, sir. With Belgium, The Rhineland, The Belgian Congo and Luxembourg effectively promised to be in French royal hands now… their potential resource base just quadrupled. Tin, rubber, uranium—

FDR:
(Mutters)
Goddamn. So Mussolini gave the French their cross back, and now he gets access to their colonies as thanks.

HOPKINS:
It's not just thanks. It's faith. That's what we underestimated. Hitler's turning red in Berlin while priests are preaching Mussolini's order like it's divine mandate. This is psychological warfare—and it's working.

FDR:
(Silence. Then softly)
He's reshaping the battlefield. Not just with bullets, but with meaning. And we're still fighting like it's 1918.

(He takes a long drag from his cigarette)

Draft a statement. We acknowledge the coronation. No recognition. We reaffirm support for a democratic France-in-exile, but we express "respect for the will of the French people in their resistance against tyranny." Keep it broad. Poetic.

HULL:
And Mussolini?

FDR:
(Matter-of-factly)
He's still the devil in a cassock. But he's winning. So we treat him like the devil who's buying up the neighborhood. Carefully. Quietly.

(He leans forward, voice low)

Send a backchannel to the Vatican. Tell them we understand the spiritual threat Nazism poses—but remind them who sent guns to Britain before the war. Who'll feed Europe when this is over. There are still Protestants in this country, and elections on the calendar.

HOPKINS:
You want us to walk the line.

FDR:
No. I want us to write the line. And make everyone else walk it.

---

END TRANSCRIPT
TOP SECRET – DO NOT DISTRIBUTE


-

January 2, 1942 – Free French Headquarters, London
Transcript: Meeting with General Charles de Gaulle and Senior Advisors
Subject: Coronation of Louis Napoléon, Collapse of Vichy, Defections to the Kingdom of France


---

GENERAL CHARLES DE GAULLE:
(Standing by a map of occupied Europe, his face hard as granite)
The Bonaparte name has been resurrected. And with it, Mussolini's influence over France grows stronger. We are at a crossroads, gentlemen. A new regime is born under a crown, with the Church and Italy both at its back. And we are left with nothing but the shadows of what was once France.

PAUL-LOUIS TIXIER (Free French Ambassador to the UK):
(Quietly)
The Kingdom of France, General. Not just some puppet state of Italy. The language is subtle, but it is clear. Mussolini's son, Benito Albino, crowns Louis Napoléon in Reims, and the French, most of them, embrace it. The Catholic Church, of course, blesses it. Even some of our own men are moving toward it.

DE GAULLE:
(Slamming a fist on the map)
Defectors! The French should be rallying around their rightful Republic, not some twisted monarchy engineered by Rome. Have they forgotten their own revolution? Their own Republic?

ANDRÉ PONCET (Minister of War, Free French):
(Sighs)
Many have, General. They see the stability the Kingdom promises. And they feel it, the pressure of Mussolini's momentum. Our colonies are still loyal, but they are divided. The Vichy government has collapsed, and with it, any sense of authority from France's traditional institutions. Many of the conservatives within our ranks have begun to listen to the promises of the Bonapartists.

DE GAULLE:
(Sharply)
Are you suggesting we abandon France entirely? Let them take what's left of the heart of Europe and crown their Napoleon while we hide in Africa? After what they did to our people in Algeria?! In Tunisia?! Syria?!

TIXIER:
No, General. I'm suggesting we prepare for the worst, which is exactly what we have. France—those who remain loyal—are no longer fighting under a banner of liberty. They are fighting for the remnants of order under Mussolini's shadow. Some in the cabinet suggest we move to our African colonies, consolidate our forces, and build up a more traditional French resistance there. It's a harsh reality, but it's a strategic one. The colonies are still loyal to France.

DE GAULLE:
(Coldly)
And abandon Europe to the Bonaparte family and Mussolini's Italy? Our fight for France cannot end in the deserts of Africa! We are not colonial subjects! We are Frenchmen!

LÉON BLUM (Minister of Foreign Affairs, Free French):
(Speaking more gently)
General, I understand your conviction. But we must consider that France's future may now lie in Africa. We've already seen defections in Europe. Our political hold is slipping. Our soldiers in the colonies remain loyal, but there are whispers that those loyal to the Kingdom of France may try to push us out of the equation entirely.

DE GAULLE:
(Silence, his expression hardening)
The question is not where we are, it's what we become. Do we retreat to Africa like some exiled kingdom? Or do we fight for the soul of France itself? A France built from the ideals of the Revolution, not the remnants of monarchy. I will not let France become a satellite of Italy, not on my watch.

TIXIER:
(Softly)
But General, many of the conservatives within France—those from the Vichy government—are already defecting to the Kingdom of France. They see it as the natural order. The power vacuum in Paris, in Vichy, is being filled by royalists, not republicans.

DE GAULLE:
(Shrugging)
Let them. I will not waste my time appealing to their nostalgia for the past. We will rally the true France—the free France. We still have the strength of the colonies, we still have the will to fight. We must take the fight to Mussolini, even if that means shifting to Africa for now.

(A pause as de Gaulle gazes at the map again, tapping his fingers on the table.)

DE GAULLE:
(Turns sharply)
Prepare a plan to reinforce the colonies. We consolidate. We hold Africa. And we will fight to the last. The real France will rise again, not under a crown of illusion, but from the rubble of betrayal. Mussolini can crown all the kings he likes. But it will be the French people who decide their future. We will remind them of that—no matter the cost.

(His eyes turn cold, resolute.)

TIXIER:
What about our relationship with the British, General? Churchill may see our focus on Africa as a diversion from Europe.

DE GAULLE:
(Shrugs)
The British are already fighting their own war. We must fight ours. Our interests must align, yes. But the future of France, the soul of France, is not for Churchill to decide.

---

END TRANSCRIPT
TOP SECRET – DO NOT DISTRIBUTE
 
Stop it he's already dead New
January 3, 1942
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


The room smelled of old cigars, dust, and a strange sharpness—maybe it was the air itself, as if the walls were breathing in tune with the steady hum of the city outside. The city, my city, where the pulse never stops, where every street corner feels like it's straight out of a forgotten VHS tape. Even the walls here were echoes of lost decades, faded memories of a time when life was simpler. I used to think they were reassuring, but now... they felt like a cage.

A jazz riff echoes in my head—Kenny G, or was it David Bowie? Something smooth, too smooth, too detached. I could almost see it now: a grainy VHS shot of Berlin at night, with the synths cascading over the walls of a smoke-filled club.

A short laugh escaped me. I could practically hear the drums in the background. Take on Me—such a perfect anthem for this moment. Me, standing before the Austrian exiles, trying to offer them something they'd never truly want. A kingdom—no, a puppet one. A promise of greatness wrapped in the trappings of my will.

But I could already feel their unease. Shadows of the past. That was the name of the game now. They're looking at me, measuring me, unsure whether I'm a savior or a devil. Or maybe they're trying to decide if they want to dance to my tune.

"I am here to give you your country back," I begin, voice steady. But there's a flicker in my mind. A crack, like a skip in a record. I push it away.

The Austrians sit across from me, stiff as statues, those old black-and-white uniforms of their Austria-Hungary days now hanging loosely on their bodies, crumpled by too many years of exile and waiting. Most of them look like they've been in this limbo for too long, too submerged in their bitterness to know which direction to face.

"Restoration," I say, feeling the word roll off my tongue, like a final note in a minor key. "All of Austria. In return for your loyalty, your commitment. We'll bring back the grandeur of the Empire. No one will stand against us." I pause, giving them a moment to imagine it. "Austria. Saxony. Everything south of it. Everything east of the Rhine. Greater Austria." The vision is... intoxicating. Soft Cell's Tainted Love plays in my head, swirling through the air like a poisoned wind. A tainted liberation yes, but a liberation nonetheless.

I don't know why, but the image of those exiled faces, their fear mingling with desire... it reminds me of Lorde's Royals—the glamour of it all, the allure of power wrapped in the chaos of it. Of course, they'd want it. But would they sell their souls for it?

A voice breaks through my thoughts. A man—his face familiar, I think, though I can't place the name. Some Austrian royalist. He leans forward, hands trembling slightly, betraying his nerves. "And what of autonomy?" he asks, voice cracking under the weight of too many years spent hiding from a world that abandoned him. "Will our land, our people, be free? Or will we be another Albania in your empire?"

I stare at him for a moment, letting the tension hang thick. Autonomy? What do they even know of it? It's a dead word, drained of meaning. The same as 'freedom,' like a broken chord from an old 45.

"Victor Emmanuel will be your king. But I will give you autonomy. Of a sort. You'll have your own leaders, your own institutions, but you will answer to me," I say, eyes narrowing. Tears for Fears whisper in my mind.

Everybody wants to rule the world.

The melody, a smooth melody.

"This Greater Austria will be tied to Italy. A union, like a marriage of convenience, with no illusions about it. You will be our allies, but you will never be separate from us."

The silence hangs in the air, suffocating. There's the familiar smell of sweat, of fear. Of longing. My heart beats faster. The cure for loneliness—is it power? No, it's my family, little baby Sofie, Rachele, Bruno, Vittorio, Romano, Edda, all of them. My family now.

"Union under Italy," another Austrian spits, his face twisted in disgust. "That is what you offer us? An alliance built on your empire? We are not your subjects."

I feel the anger flicker in my chest. They think they deserve better? These pathetic little men who run around with their notions of lost grandeur, too blind to see that the world has changed? Too blinded by the past to recognize that I am their future?

I almost let it slip. Almost. But instead, I breathe deeply. The calm washes over me, thick like velvet. City pop. Tomoko Aran's midnight pretenders fills my mind... That smooth, empty feeling that follows a loss. I wait for the music to fade before I speak.

"I offer you the future," I say, voice low. "The world you lost when Hitler tore it down. You want autonomy?You'll have some. And in return, Austria will rise again, more powerful than before. Not as a rival. Not as an independent state. But as an extension of Italy's greatness. A Greater Austria."

I watch them closely, waiting for the crack in their resolve. The flicker of greed. Fear. Hope. It's all the same. And they'll break. They'll take the offer. They always do. Because power is a seductive thing. Eurythmics warned me about this. "Sweet Dreams"—I could almost taste it.

Then the man with the trembling hands speaks again, voice quieter this time. "And what of our people?" He looks at me, like he's pleading. As if I cared.

I smile, the edge of my teeth showing. "Your people will thank you for seeing the light and repudiating Hitler's barbarity."

The moment stretches long, as if time itself can't decide whether it's an eternity or a brief, fleeting second. In the end, they sign. Every one of them, shaken but hungry.

I feel something deep inside shift, like a song finishing its final note. The darkness lifts just a little. The power tastes like something sweet, sticky on my tongue. "Take on Me," it whispers, loud in my mind, yet so soft. A little victory.

For now, it's enough.

But it won't last.

It never does.

I turn away from them, walking slowly to the window, where the city below twinkles with promises I'll keep breaking, until there's nothing left.

January 4, 1942
Piazza Venezia
Rome, Italy


The square was packed like a vinyl sleeve bursting at the seams. Flags fluttered like wounded birds in the winter sun—red, white, green, and now the gold-and-black of the Habsburg lion reborn under my wing. Cameras clicked. Salutes snapped. But all I could hear was the low hum of a synthesizer in my skull, distant but steady. Toshiki Kadomatsu maybe. Midnight girl. Something slow. Something from before I was here. When life was just warm light and longing. Before politics, genocide and whatever this is now.

The podium stood like a guillotine turned on its head—meant to lift men instead of kill them. A joke, really. We all end up beneath the ground. Even kings.

They handed me the speech, but I didn't read it. My voice was already clear in my mind. I wasn't here to perform. I was here to baptize.

"People of Rome. People of Austria. People of this tired continent…"

My voice echoed through the stone canyons of the Eternal City. It bounced off fascist marble and ancient rot, the sound of a dead empire's ghost kissing the cheek of the next one.

"…Today, we do not simply remember a past. We forge a future. Austria is reborn—not as a rival, not as a vassal, but as a brother. A greater Austria, joined in union with Italy. United not by conquest, but by clarity."

There was cheering. Applause. But it was a flat kind of noise—predictable, rehearsed. Like laughter on a sitcom. I didn't trust it. Never did.

Behind me, the Austrian delegation stood stiff and unsure. Like orphans at a wedding. They didn't know whether to feel honored or violated. Good. That meant they were smart.

I glanced up. The sky was blue, almost unnaturally so, like it had been drawn by a cartoonist who only remembered Rome through postcards and soft-focus dreams.

Sofie would've liked this. The pageantry. The symbolism. She'd have whispered some joke in my ear about how I was cosplaying as Caesar again while playing CK3. Then she'd have handed me tea. Or her phone with Spotify on. "Try this one. It's Yuki Saitoi. Makes you feel like you're falling in love while looking at a sunset."

I swallowed the thought.

God, how I missed her. But I had new family now. Benito Albino, Duce's firstborn—sharp as a bayonet. I saw him before he left for France, just leaning against the balcony rail at the Palazzo. Smoking like it was the only thing keeping him from screaming. I didn't interrupt. I just stood behind him for a moment, let the silence speak. God what a mood.

I think about them more now. Family. Like the war's peeled back everything else and all that's left is blood and memory. I used to think greatness was built from ambition and violence. Now I'm not so sure. Maybe it's just built from having people who make you less hollow.

I stepped back from the podium. The crowd roared. The Austrians clapped, hesitantly, like they were unsure if they'd just been saved or sold. I didn't care. I'd given them a future. What they made of it was their problem.

My officers saluted. Flashbulbs popped. Someone handed me a pen to sign the Treaty of Union. I scrawled my name, the ink dark and final.

Duce Benito Mussolini.

Underneath it, the seal of Greater Austria. A new satellite. A new ally. A new story carved out of the old world's bones.

I turned to leave. The sun hit my face just right, casting long shadows behind me. For a moment, it felt like I wasn't walking away from the podium—but from something deeper. Something I used to be.

My fingers itched for a Walkman. I settled for the cigarette in my coat instead.

As I lit it, I whispered to no one:
"Someday this will all be gone. The flags, the marble, the uniforms. But maybe—just maybe—I will remember this day. And smile."

And with that, I disappeared behind the velvet curtain,
the applause still echoing behind me like the final bars of a forgotten 80s ballad no one plays anymore.
 
Side story: Diary 3 New
An excerpt from Anne Frank's diary of a young girl

Tuesday, 15 January 1942


I heard something today that stopped my breath. The radio crackled, and they spoke about Rome. It's been bombed by the Germans, but not with ordinary bombs. Chemical weapons, they said. Cities across Italy are burning, the air thick with death. The Italians, the ones I'm fighting beside, they curse and shout, their voices trembling. I hear the word gassed over and over. I thought the Germans could only do that to us. To Jews. But now... they've done it to them as well. To people we've fought beside. The world's a graveyard, and we're all buried in it.

I don't know why I'm surprised. When you've seen enough death, you learn not to care anymore. But hearing about Rome... it feels personal somehow. The people that saved us, they've been poisoned.

I don't think I'll ever get over this.

Friday, 20 January 1942
We fought through the night, trying to take a German outpost. The battle went on longer than expected, and they fought like they had nothing left to lose. At one point, they fired gas shells at us. We could smell it—sweet, sickly-sweet. The others put on their masks, but I didn't have time for one. My eyes burned. My lungs screamed, but I didn't care. It felt familiar. I've been suffocating my whole life.

The Germans retreated soon after. I don't know if it was the gas or just their cowardice. Maybe it was both. But I'm not going to stop. Not until they're all gone.

Monday, 1 February 1942
Vienna fell today. We took it in the early hours. The Germans had already begun to flee, but there were still enough left to make it a bloodbath. The city was ours, but the people... they looked lost.

And then the new government was announced. Mussolini stood at the podium, delivering a speech to those who would listen. He called it the "Rebirth of Europe." His voice, calm and authoritative, filled the streets. The people cheered.

I stood behind the others, watching, my rifle clutched in my hands. A part of me wanted to believe. Maybe it was because of what he'd done for us, for the Jews. For Israel. But the other part of me—the part that's numb, that's dead inside—couldn't care less.

What do I care about their speeches? They were always full of lies, no matter who said them.

Monday, 15 February 1942
I saw a concentration camp today.

I never thought I'd see one up close. But there it was—barbed wire, watchtowers, the smell of human filth in the air.

When we arrived, the stench hit me first. And then I saw the prisoners. Skin stretched thin over bones, faces hollow and dead.

I vomited. I couldn't help it.

And then it hit me, hard: This is what awaited my family.

If we hadn't joined the Lehi, if we hadn't fought back—this would have been their fate.

This is why I'm still here. Why I fight.

But now... I don't know. Part of me wishes we never found this place. Maybe then I wouldn't have had to see this nightmare, and maybe I wouldn't have to feel so angry all the time.

Sunday, 1 March 1942
We stopped in Saxony today. Word spread fast—Hitler is dead.

The rumors came quickly, whispered through our ranks. Some said he was shot by one of his own, others said it was an assassin's hand from outside the Reich.

I don't care.

The Germans—what's left of them—are falling apart. The morale is gone. They're just soldiers now, fighting for a lost cause.

I've seen their faces. I know they feel it. And I can see the cracks forming in their resolve.

I don't feel anything about Hitler's death. It doesn't matter. What matters is that this war ends. We end it.

Monday, 15 March 1942
I've entered another camp today. Another one of those hellholes.

This time, I didn't vomit. I didn't even flinch.

I looked around, saw the twisted bodies, the sickly faces, the hopeless eyes staring into nothingness. And I knew. I knew exactly what I had to do.

We were ordered to execute the guards.

The Lehi fighters, the ones I've come to trust, they did it with no hesitation. I joined in. I was no different.

It felt like an obligation, a release. An act of vengeance.

I'm angry. Angry at the world. At them. At myself.

I've stopped caring.

Thursday, 3 April 1942
The war in Europe is over.

Or at least, the German part of it.

It's done. We've won.

But I don't feel anything.

I hear the celebrations, the shouting, the singing. The streets are filled with cheering crowds, but it's just noise. Empty. Hollow.

I've killed. I've been a part of something so monstrous that I don't know how to look at myself anymore.

What now?

What's left to fight for?

I'm just... I'm just empty inside.

-
An excerpt from the diary of Sargeant Mattias Berg

Friday, 15 January 1942

We were moving up the line today when the radio crackled to life. The news about Rome came through—chemical weapons. The Germans had bombed it, and cities across Italy with it. The details are still unclear, but the word gas keeps popping up, over and over.

I don't know how to feel about it. Part of me wants to rage. Another part, though, is just exhausted.

The air we breathe smells like death now. Everywhere. Every fight, every ruined village, every broken body. It's all beginning to blur together.

I've stopped talking to anyone about it. It's just easier to stay quiet.

Monday, 1 February 1942
Vienna is ours now.

The streets are full of victory, the sound of cheering crowds. I watched Mussolini's speech from the back of the crowd, trying to disappear into the sea of faces. The man's voice carried across the square. He promised Europe's future, some grand vision of a reborn continent.

Maybe there's hope in that. Maybe it's true. But it all feels hollow now.

I keep thinking about Giustino, about the medal they pinned on me when we landed in Taranto. The Heroes of the Bosphorus, they called us.

Giustino should've been here.

---

Monday, 15 February 1942
Today, we came across one of the camps.

The sight of it hit me like a hammer. Barbed wire. Watchtowers. Bodies—so many bodies.

I've seen the hell of war before, but this... this is something else.

I watched them, the prisoners. They were gaunt, like the bones were already rising to the surface. Their eyes were empty. Some didn't even notice us pass by.

I couldn't help but feel disgusted, but also something worse. Relief.

I think of Giustino's mother, his father. I wonder if they knew. Would they have had the courage to fight, to run, if they had seen this?

I'm not sure anymore.

Monday, 1 March 1942
We passed through Saxony today. Word came through: Hitler is dead.

I don't know what to make of it. The rumors are all over the place—some say he was shot by one of his own, others say an assassin took him down.

It feels like we've crossed a line.

The Germans we face now—they're beaten. You can see it in their eyes. The fear. The desperation.

I don't know what to feel. I don't know what to do anymore.

Monday, 15 March 1942
More camps today. More faces, more bodies.

The screams echo in my mind. It's like the dead are still talking.

And I—I—I've become part of this. I watched. I listened.

I told myself I wasn't like them. But maybe I am. Maybe I've always been.

Anne, though... she's different.

She stands apart from the others. Doesn't speak much, but when she does, it's with a weight in her voice that makes you stop.

She's been here longer than I have. I can tell.

Thursday, 3 April 1942
The war in Europe ended today.

VE Day.

But I didn't feel it. Not really.

There was cheering. Some even cried. I watched them. They looked like they were finally free.

But I don't feel free.

I thought this war would be the end of all the
hatred. The Germans are finished, the rest of Europe finally freed from their grip.

But here I am, just as empty as I was before.

I wonder if I'll ever feel anything again.
 
Interlude: The shoah New
An excerpt from the 1999 novel, The Shoah by Elie Wiesel

Benito Mussolini was no friend of the Jews. In 1938, under Hitler's suffocating pressure, he signed into law a raft of racial edicts that stripped Jews in Italy of their citizenship, employment, and dignity. It was a betrayal that echoed across Europe. Many Jews who had fought for Italy in the Great War, who had written poetry in praise of Rome, who had prayed in synagogues beneath portraits of the Duce, were suddenly cast out.

But in this war—a war of shifting alliances and unexpected pivots—Mussolini did something strange. Something uncharacteristic. Something human.

On September 1st, 1939, as the world watched Germany swallow Poland whole, Mussolini announced that Italy would remain neutral. He repealed the racial laws within a week. Jewish shops reopened. Professors returned to their universities. Families reunited, if briefly, with the fragile hope that the storm might pass them by.

Then Mussolini made a deal.

Italy would act as a gatekeeper. In exchange for its neutrality, Hitler would allow Mussolini to "relocate" Germany's Jews—first from Berlin and Vienna, then from Prague, Danzig, the Sudetenland, Alsace, and all of German occupied Europe. They were to be stripped of their possessions and expelled, not gassed. Yet. Italy would profit: its ports would funnel German goods through the blockade for a fee. And its ships—naval and commercial—would carry another cargo: Jews.

They came by train to the Brenner Pass, through the Tyrol and Trieste, bundled in winter coats even in the summer. German guards handed them off to Italian Carabinieri, who, unlike the SS, did not beat or scream. From there, they were taken to holding camps outside Genoa, Taranto, and Bari, where doctors inspected them and bureaucrats shuffled endless papers. Every week, Italian liners—refitted transports with makeshift bunks—departed for Tripoli, Asmara, and Mogadishu. Some Jews would eventually call these places home. Most would wait in desert camps behind barbed wire and eucalyptus trees, guarded by Italians with blank stares and clean boots.

Behind it all, Mussolini saw a vision—a perverse one, perhaps, but real. A Zionist Israel, loyal to Rome. He allowed Avraham Stern, the poet-turned-guerilla, to establish training camps in Libya and Eritrea. There, Jewish refugees—some barely literate—learned to read and write in Hebrew and Italian, to fire Carcano rifles, to speak of homeland and revenge.

The Falag party was born—a fascist Zionist movement that fused Jewish nationalism with militarism and anti-British hatred. Its platform was blunt: a Jewish state forged by the sword, protected by Italy, governed in blood. Stern met Mussolini in Rome that spring, the only known photograph of the meeting showing two men with cold eyes and clenched jaws. A deal was struck: Italy would sponsor the creation of a Jewish state under Italian protection. Stern would govern as President. The Jewish Quarter of Jerusalem would remain sovereign, but the rest of the Old City—Christian and Muslim sites—would be ceded to the Vatican, under international recognition, as a sacred protectorate. Pope Pius XII personally approved the arrangement.

To fund the effort, Mussolini reached across the Atlantic. In secret telegrams and backchannel meetings at Italian consulates in New York and Boston, he approached American Zionist organizations. Some were skeptical. Others were desperate. Wealthy donors in Brooklyn, the Bronx, and the Lower East Side pooled millions. Ships left New York not with weapons, but with tools, food, uniforms, tents, radios, generators—equipment that would build the shadow of a Jewish state in exile, hidden under Africa's sun.

Back in Palestine, the British grip began to slip. By mid-1940, British officers in Hebron and Jaffa were ambushed by Lehi fighters wielding Italian submachine guns on a daily basis. Sabotage operations struck railway lines. Italian arms flowed in through smugglers via their new Lebanese holdings and the Sinai. Disillusioned Irgun and Haganah commanders and fighters defected to Stern's cause, bringing networks of safehouses and informants with them. A low-grade civil war ignited. The British called it banditry. The Jews called it the beginning.

By December 1940, over 1.5 million Jews had fled to Italy or through its channels: from Germany, Austria, Czechoslovakia, Poland, Belgium, and even France. Then, everything cracked.

Hitler, furious over Mussolini's quiet negotiations with Molotov and the Soviet Union, abruptly halted the deportations. Himmler declared that "the Jew must be liquidated, not relocated." The trains stopped at Auschwitz instead of Bolzano. The final solution was no longer a whisper.

But Mussolini did not stop. Italian smugglers—some bribed, others righteous—kept moving Jews across borders. Through Hungary and Yugoslavia, down the Adriatic coast, through villages and mountains. Between January and December 1941, another 250,000 Jews slipped into Italy, many under false papers.

Then came the revelation.

On December 16, 1941, the Pope addressed the world. In a trembling voice carried across Vatican Radio, he read aloud from intercepted German memos, from the testimony of an escaped Sonderkommando, from aerial photographs of mass graves outside Treblinka, Bełżec, Ponary, and Babi Yar. He called the Holocaust "the crucifixion of a people." Then, in an act without precedent, he excommunicated all members of the Nazi Party and all who assisted them. "To follow Hitler," he said, "is to follow the Antichrist."

That same night, Mussolini—once the butcher of Ethiopia, now the self-declared protector of Zion—declared war on Germany. He recognized Avraham Stern as President-in-Exile of the State of Israel, to be headquartered in Tripoli, until the land of the prophets could be reclaimed. Stern, in return, declared Victor Emmanuel III the ceremonial King of Israel, to mirror his role in Ethiopia and Albania.

Three days later, in a desert refugee camp near Benghazi, surrounded by rifles and flags stitched from rags, the State of Israel formally declared war on Nazi Germany.

The Holocaust still happened.

1.2 million Jews were murdered in Poland—gassed at Auschwitz, Sobibór, and Chełmno. Another 1 million were killed in the USSR—shot in forests, drowned in wells, burned alive in synagogues. The Baltic States were all but emptied of Jews. Across occupied Europe, the SS hunted them like wolves and killed another half a million. The crematoria still burned.

But the Italian operation saved lives. Scholars estimate that at least 1.75 million Jews survived due to Mussolini's early actions: through legal resettlement, smuggling, and the protection of Italian-occupied zones where the SS held no sway. Croatia, Savoy, Dalmatia, and parts of North Africa became havens—not perfect ones, but real.

And that was enough to change history. Just a little. Enough to keep some children from the fire. Enough to let a handful of names be passed down in peace, not on stone.

Enough for Israel to be born—not just in war—

but in resistance.
 
Coronation New
January 15, 1942
Paris
France


The city had fallen under the shadow of war at last, its streets now crisscrossed with soldiers and the low hum of armored engines. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and the stench of decay—a reflection of the turmoil that had consumed it. The old city, once a symbol of enlightenment, was now a testament to the brutality of war, caught between the fervor of victory and the weight of the coming reckoning.

Benito Albino Mussolini stood at the head of a formation of troops in the heart of Paris, besides him Louis XX as he'd promised him, they watched as the final German defenders—broken and beaten—surrendered. He had no celebration in his heart; the city's fall felt more like an inevitable consequence than a triumph. The French capital, so long occupied, now carried a somber, haunted silence beneath the strains of victory.

But something gnawed at him. The reports had come in just before the last gates of Paris had fallen—news of the chemical attacks. His blood boiled as he listened to the radio transmissions: the German forces, in a final defiant gesture, had used gas on civilians and soldiers alike as they retreated from the city. The very same weapons he had once fought against in the hellish campaign against Turkey. It sickened him.

He turned to Colonel Bellini, his face tight with rage. "Get me those prisoners. I want them brought before me."

Bellini raised an eyebrow, but Benito's glare left no room for argument. Moments later, the German POWs were lined up in front of him, their faces weary, confused, and drawn. They had no idea what awaited them. Benito strode toward them, his boots crunching on the frozen ground, and drew a deep breath.

"No executions," he spat, turning to Bellini. "But they will answer for their sins."

He gave the order for the soldiers to prepare a public demonstration. The Germans would not be allowed to die swiftly. They would be punished, not just for the massacre of innocents, but as an example to others who would dare to follow in the footsteps of those who had ravaged the continent with their poison. He could hear the echo of his father's teachings in his mind—justice must be shown.

As the prisoners were tied to posts in the main square, Benito and Napoleon stood on a raised platform, watching the crowds gather. His fingers trembled as he clutched the railing, the fury still searing his thoughts. This was more than just a punishment for them. It was a reckoning for what he had seen in the war, for the atrocities committed, and for the cruel twist of fate that had led to the use of gas. It felt like divine retribution for the sins of the past. Of Turkey.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a soldier's whip cracking in the air then a German's screams—a sound that cut through the stillness of the city like thunder.

The whipping continued, the sound reverberating in the snow-dusted streets. Benito's stomach churned as he watched it unfold. His mind was torn between the need for justice and the cruelty of it all. Was this what the world had come to? Was this truly the price of victory?

He turned away, unable to watch any longer. There was no satisfaction in it. Only a deep sense of unease that grew in his chest. As the last of the prisoners were led away, Benito's thoughts wandered. He had promised to end the suffering, to restore order—but did it come at a cost? How much of his humanity had he sacrificed in the pursuit of justice?

He clenched his fists, staring out over the city. Paris was his, but at what price?

---

January 27, 1942
Reims
France


The ancient cathedral of Reims, where kings had once been crowned in the days of glory, was quiet now—still and expectant, like a body waiting for its final breath. The air inside was thick with incense and the weight of centuries. The mass had already begun, the priests chanting in Latin, the congregation standing in reverence. The golden crown of Charlemagne lay before them, gleaming in the dim light of the flickering candles.

General Benito Albino Mussolini stood at the altar, eyes fixed on the crown. Beside him, his newfound friend Louis Napoléon Bonaparte, the newly crowned King of the French, stood tall and regal despite his bruised history. His once-imprisoned hands now held the weight of an empire reborn. He had suffered through Vichy's indignities, and now he would wear the crown of a France restored to its former glory.

Benito's gaze drifted from Louis to the crown. It wasn't just the symbol of monarchy; it was the symbol of everything they had fought for. The new France, the new Europe, rising from the ashes. Benito could feel the weight of his own journey pressing against his chest. From a sailor, abandoned by his father, to a general and architect of a new era. It was more than just war—it was about legacy.

The mass had come to an end, and Louis knelt before the altar, his face lit by the flickering candles. Benito, too, knelt beside him, his own heart heavy. There was a sense of finality in the air, as if everything—victory, defeat, destiny—had led to this moment. He stood again, and so did Louis.

The crown was lifted. Benito held it before him, the iron glinting in the light. He stepped forward and placed it upon Louis's head, just as the old coronation rites demanded. It was a moment of solemn triumph, a moment of divine providence, and yet Benito couldn't shake the feeling that something larger, something more powerful, was unfolding in the world around them.

The bells of Reims rang loudly, their sound echoing through the cathedral and spilling into the streets. It was not just the coronation of a king—it was the birth of a new order. A world where the old powers would be reshaped and reformed.

Benito turned to Louis, his voice low but resolute. "We have won, but the war is far from over."

Louis nodded, his eyes alight with the same fire Benito had seen in him from the start. "And we will see it through, together."

As they left the cathedral, the crowds cheered, their voices rising in unity. France had returned to its feet. The monarchy had been restored. But in Benito's heart, the weight of what was to come lingered. The world was changing, but how much would the price of this new order be?

The journey, it seemed, had only just begun.
 
It's all my fault New
January 15, 1942
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


I stepped into my office during lunch break. Normally, I'd eat with the family—smile at the kids, pretend to enjoy my wife's boiled vegetables—but not today. Today, I wanted to be alone.

I sat down in the chair. The old leather creaked like it was about to confess something. I smiled. Then I chuckled. Then I laughed—first a little, then like a lunatic who'd finally snapped and decided to host a dinner party for his regrets.

I'd won.

I felt like Light Yagami after getting the Death Note back from the fake Kira—except instead of a notebook, I had chemical weapons and half a continent's worth of war crimes. The maneuvering, the death, the betrayal, the little pieces of myself I left rotting on every battlefield. But I did it. The war—my war—was almost over. This was my moment. My anime villain monologue moment.

And I hadn't even seen it coming.

When Germany sent that lovely little letter—threatening me to declare war—I nearly shit myself. My army was still licking its wounds from Turkey, and by "licking" I mean sobbing uncontrollably in mustard gas-soaked trenches. We used so many chemical weapons Saddam would've asked for tips. I thought the Wehrmacht would steamroll me in a week and be picnicking in Naples by Sunday.

But I rolled the dice.

And landed a nat 20. Divine smite, motherfuckers.

A crusade. A literal crusade. I LARPed so hard during that speech I think the ghost of Urban II gave me a standing ovation. The crowd lost its mind. Then the Pope excommunicated the entire German army like it was a bingo call from heaven. "And G is for GO TO HELL, HEINRICH."

Germany tried to invade from both ends—Austria and France—like some fascist Eiffel Tower. They were pissed about Ploiești, understandably. Oil's expensive. But they didn't push like they did in the Great War. It wasn't a goddamn Isonzo. My men held. Then pushed. Then crossed the border into Austria like it was just another ski trip, only with more flamethrowers.

And France—oh, France! Suddenly, they're warming up to me, all because I threw on a bicorne hat and shouted "Vive l'Empereur!" long enough to make Charles de Gaulle need a drink after I offered the crown to one of Napoleon's descendants.

I want to yell. I want to cheer. I want to put on a city pop record and sing along to Free by Chakra until the wine starts talking back.

But then I remember. The bodies. The burned-out village. That little girl, Sofie, and her family. I saved her, yeah. I was a hero—by my own unhinged standards.

But goddamn it, I was also a monster.

I open the drawer. The gun's still there—polished, waiting, patient like a loyal dog. But I don't need it today.

No, today I reach for the bottle of wine next to it. Pop the cork like I'm celebrating a wedding and not the end of someone's world. And I chug. Like a man trying to drown a demon he carved into his own soul.

Bottoms up, Duce. You magnificent, miserable bastard.

I pause after chugging for a few seconds. The bottle is tilted against my wet lips, when I hear it—distant at first, like thunder auditioning for a role in an opera. Then louder. Louder. The deep, rhythmic thrum of aircraft slicing through the Roman sky.

My heart skips. I stumble to the window, almost knocking over a bust of Caesar that's already cracked like my morals.

I peer outside.

There they are—my birds, my beautiful, vicious metal angels. Italian fighters climbing through the sky in tight formation, like a flock of very angry, very well-funded geese. They're weaving and diving, peppering the clouds with bullets, chasing Luftwaffe planes like rabid wolves.

Bombs drop. Explosions light up the horizon, but something's wrong. There's no satisfying boom, no eruption of fire and screaming metal. Just puffs. Like someone's birthday cake is having a seizure.

Then the smoke spreads—thick, rolling, slow. Yellow-green clouds slithering over the rooftops of Rome like death wearing a Venetian carnival mask.

My stomach tightens.

Not high explosives. Not firebombs.

Chemicals.

Gas.

Again.

I stare as one of the plumes curls toward a neighborhood I know. I squint. That's...that's near the train station. Civilians. Families. Little kids who draw me in crayon as "Papa Benito" because their parents told them the truth would get them shot.

I feel it. Not guilt, not quite. Something worse. Familiarity. Like watching an old home movie of your worst moment and knowing—you chose this.

Those clouds...they're my fault.

No, worse—they're me.

I step back from the window, the wine bottle loose in my hand, fingers numb. My reflection in the glass stares back. Slick hair, medals, tailored suit. A walking contradiction. A lunatic dressed like a head of state.

I whisper to no one, "Jesus Christ this is punishment for Turkey."

And the glass doesn't answer.

It never does.

I'm moving before I even realize it—dropping the bottle, wine sloshing across antique tile like spilled blood on marble altars. I yank open the door to my office and the hallway greets me with the echo of boots, yelling, radios screaming in Morse like they're panicking in Morse Code.

"Gas attack—Trastevere hit—San Lorenzo—civilians down!" someone yells as they barrel past me, not even bothering to salute. Good. Finally, someone's prioritizing reality over pageantry.

I don't walk—I march. My heels click against the floor with the energy of a man trying to outrun his own sins. I take the stairs two at a time, cape flaring behind me like I'm cosplaying Dracula, only with more chemical weapons and fewer romantic undertones.

Outside, Rome is chaos. Sirens scream. Soldiers cough behind makeshift masks that look like someone sewed nightmares into burlap sacks. I can hear children crying. Civilians running. It's a warzone in the middle of my city, my city, and I'm the son of a bitch who turned it into this.

"Evacuate the Palazzo!" I bark at the nearest officer. "Everyone out. Get the staff to the shelters. Prioritize the eastern wing—smoke's drifting that way!"

"But Il Duce—"

"No but, lieutenant. You want a gold star or do you want people breathing in twenty minutes?"

He salutes. Runs. Good boy.

I grab a field phone from the operations room. The line's half-dead, crackling like it's ashamed to be associated with me.

"Get me the Red Cross, fire brigades, and—hell, get the goddamn Swiss if you have to. Anyone with a gas mask and a conscience."

I hang up. Then pick it back up. "And start evacuating people. Now."

Outside, my car screeches into place—no driver. I guess the man took the initiative and ran. Smart. I jump in the front seat and start the engine. This thing handles like a tank with commitment issues, but it'll do.

I drive like a lunatic through the smoke-drenched streets of Rome, windows cracked, scarf wrapped around my face like I'm some fascist stagecoach bandit. People scream as I pass. Some cry out to me, some curse, others just stare.

They don't see Il Duce anymore. They see a man-shaped consequence.

I reach San Lorenzo. Chaos. Fires. Smoke. My soldiers are dragging people out of basements, coughing and vomiting. One of them's a girl—no older than Anna Maria probably—foaming at the mouth, eyes red, skin blistered like she kissed the sun too long.

I kneel next to her, press my hand to her forehead, whisper something—I don't remember what. Some lie I thought would sound merciful. She dies anyway. Probably for the best.

I coordinate what I can. Set up a field hospital in a gutted bakery. Turn priests into nurses and nurses into gods. It's a symphony of madness and I'm conducting it with broken fingers.

Then the Swiss Guards arrive—awkward, overdressed, but they have medics. And gas masks. And a message.

"The Holy Father wishes to speak with you, Your Excellency."

Of course he does.

Of course.

Vatican City. Later.

The Papal Palace is dimly lit, like the end of a dream you don't want to wake from. I walk in reeking of smoke and wine and guilt. My uniform's stained. My hair's a mess. I look like Mussolini if he'd spent the night fighting werewolves in a haunted asylum.

The Pope sits waiting. His expression is neutral, but his eyes are oceans. Deep, dark, ancient. The kind of eyes that have seen too many empires and too many boys who thought they could become gods.

"Benito," he says softly. No titles. Just my name.

I almost laugh. Almost.

"Holiness," I say, and drop to one knee like a knight begging forgiveness from the throne of heaven.

He doesn't offer it. Not yet.

"What happened?" he asks.

"The Germans retaliated. Bombed us. With gas. My own men returned fire. Same method."

Silence.

"The people," he says.

"I'm trying to save them."

"You're trying too late."

Ouch. Ten points to Gryffindor.

"It's my fault," I say. "The chemicals. I mean—I didn't give the order. But I made the culture. I laid the foundation. I set the house on fire, then screamed when it burned down."

He nods. No condemnation. Just truth. That's worse.

"Why did you come?" I ask.

"Because Rome is bleeding," he says. "And so are you."

I want to scream. I want to cry. I want to tear off this uniform, this persona, this history I built brick by cursed brick. But all I do is sit down. Hands shaking.

"I wanted to save the world," I whisper. "Instead, I think I broke it."

The Pope leans forward. Places a hand on my shoulder.

"Then start fixing it."

We sit in silence after that. The city outside wheezes and burns. I don't know if I'm a hero or a villain anymore.

Maybe both.

Or maybe I was just a man who played God and forgot he was mortal.

January 16, 1942
Piazza Venezia
Rome, Italy


The balcony is cold. Wind whipping across my face like Rome itself is pissed at me for letting her get gassed. Below me, the square is full. Soldiers, nurses, priests, orphans, housewives, poets, pickpockets. All packed together like history's watching. And maybe it is. Maybe history's sitting in the front row with a cigarette and a glass of wine, waiting to see if I'll choke.

I stare out at them. My people. The ones I lied to, bled for, burned for. The ones I damned—and the ones I'll crawl through hell to redeem.

The microphone crackles. My throat's dry. I still taste wine and smoke and that sick chemical tang that clings to your soul like tar. The Pope's words still echo in my skull: "Then start fixing it."

Alright, Your Holiness.

Let's fix something.

I lean in.

"People of Italy."

Silence falls like snow. Thick. Waiting.

"Yesterday, our skies turned to poison. Our streets ran with panic. And our lungs—those of children, mothers, soldiers—filled with the invisible hatred of a crumbling Reich."

I let that hang. Let them feel it. Let it punch them in the teeth like it did me when I saw that girl die.

"They wanted to break us. To punish us. Because we stood for truth. Because we dared to call the beast by its name. Because we did what the world was too afraid to do—look at evil and say NO."

The crowd murmurs. Rage. Grief. Some bastard starts to cry. Good. We should cry more. Cry until the salt makes us clean again.

"They dropped gas on Rome." I raise my hand, trembling slightly. "On our homes. Our children. Our history. They dared to strike at the heart of civilization with the coward's weapon. They thought we would fall to our knees."

Pause. A breath.

"Instead, we rise."

Cheers. Hesitant. Then louder. Louder. A chorus of fury.

"I stand before you not as a dictator. Not as Il Duce. I stand before you as a father who held the hand of a dying girl. As a man who saw what hate creates. As a Roman who remembers who we are."

I lean forward now, hands gripping the railing, voice climbing.

"We are not broken."

Roar.

"We are not afraid."

Louder.

"And we will not forgive."

Thunder.

"There will be vengeance," I hiss. "Not petty. Not mindless. But righteous. Not the vengeance of monsters, but the justice of men who remember how to be human. We will not become the beast to slay it—we will bury it."

Now they're chanting. Italia! Italia! Italia!
And I swear I feel the marble tremble beneath my boots.

"The Reich has made its choice," I snarl. "They chose war. They chose terror. They chose death." I pause, eyes burning.

"We cho
ose to end them."

Final pause. Then:

"May God have mercy on the German army—because we will not."

I step back. No smile. No salute. Just me and the ghosts I made—and the ones I swore to avenge.

Rome screams. I go silent.
 
Sapienza New
January 17, 1942
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


The wine tasted like copper and regret. I wasn't even sure it was wine anymore—could've been blood, honestly. The light above the table buzzed with the dull hum of fascist decay, like the spirit of the Risorgimento itself was trapped in the filament, slowly cooking under fluorescent purgatory.

I sat there, swirling the glass like it held answers. The Grand Council sat across from me, posturing in expensive uniforms that made them look like wax mannequins in some alternate-universe Gucci Waffen-SS museum. They still hadn't spoken. Not really. Not since the bombs dropped over Ploiești and the Pope told Germany to go to Hell on live radio.

They were waiting for me. Again.

As usual. Sycophants, but my sycophants.

But on the upside my family was coming back, formerly evacuated, now returning after I realized Germany was gone. Edda, Rachele, Romano, Anna Maria, even little baby Sofie. God couldn't wait to see them, I missed those goobers.

But I had other things I needed to do, I stared at them and thought of Call of Duty.

No, seriously. Call of Duty. That stupid game.

All those late nights in my old life, lying in bed with the laptop too hot on my chest, headset dangling, half-drunk off cheap beer and Mountain Dew, screaming into a void of 12-year-olds while playing Nazi Zombies. Kino Der Toten. Five. Der Riese. Maps etched into my memory like old battlefields.

Funny, huh? Those maps taught me more about the Nazi war machine than my actual high school education. Richtofen. Dempsey. Nikolai. The wonder weapons. The teleporters. The whispers of a hidden war beneath the war. Germany wasn't just trying to win battles—they were trying to rewrite physics. Rip open time. Become gods. In the games at least.

And now I was here. In a cold marble palace, heart still racing from a hangover and a vision.

Not a dream. A vision.

Of the next war.

The real war.

Not trenches. Not tanks. Not bombs.

Information. Intelligence. Technology.

This was the loading screen before the Cold War.

And I was the only player on the server. It was a golden opportunity.

I cleared my throat. The council flinched like I'd fired a gun.

"Gentlemen," I began. My voice was calm. Too calm. Like I was standing on the edge of a skyscraper with a pocket full of memories and just enough madness to jump. "The war is ending. I know it. You know it. Berlin's coughing blood. Hitler's probably using his mustache as a tourniquet. Us and the Soviets are carving up Europe like it's a cold buffet, and the Americans and British are standing there like jackasses holding empty plates."

Pause. Sip. The bitterness hit the back of my throat like guilt.

"Now is the time. Time to act. Time to steal."

I opened the folder on the table. Stamped black with red letters. Operazione Sapienza. My brainchild.

My voice dropped an octave. Like a prayer, or a confession whispered in a burning church.

"We take the scientists, engineers, gestapo, officers, everyone remotely useful."

Blank stares. Silence.

I leaned forward, eyes wide. Almost grinning.

"Yes. Them. The ones all over Der former Reich. In the shadows of the camps and the bunkers of Bavaria. The rocket men. The physicists. The alchemists who dared to split atoms and bend space."

I could hear it again—Take my Breath away by Berlin—playing in the back of my skull like a ghost with a synth fetish. Her voice wrapping around my neurons like silk dipped in cyanide.

I breathe… I pretend it's alright…me and her again.

I knew it wasn't.

But that's what made it beautiful.

"I've played the games," I muttered, not even sure I was still talking to the room or just to myself. "I know some names. Wernher von Braun. He and the others. They are weapons. And I want them all. Here. In Rome. Working for us."

Ciano opened his mouth. I shut him down with a glare.

"They were building weapons that could flatten cities from orbit. They had plans for jetpacks, laser rifles, mind control. I know. I've seen it. Rockets that could reach space. U-boats with stealth plating. Labs deep in the moon experimenting with dimensional physics."

More stares. They thought I was insane, no, I'd seen the future.

So I leaned back, took another sip, and laughed.

"I want to build Rome again. Not the old one. Not the one of togas and aqueducts. That's dead. I want to build Neo-Rome. I want flying trains and cybernetically enhanced soldiers who quote Virgil in every language."

My grin twisted into something darker.

"And if the Americans want to take some? Fuck them. I'll rip out every secret, every diagram, every shred of knowledge those bastards squeezed from the devil—and I'll leave them and the Russians with nothing."

Someone muttered, "But Duce, what about ethics?"

I laughed. Long and loud. Like a man possessed. Like the Joker riding a Vespa through the ruins of Pompeii.

"Ethics? We dropped mustard gas on Turkish civilians like it was nothing. We ordered villages burnt. We are no better than the Nazis, people only think we are and we will use that. There are no ethics. There's only momentum." God I was a monster, but what could I do?

I stood now. No longer pacing. Floating. I felt light. Like the war was a coat I could finally take off and hang on someone else's conscience.

"They will call us mad. They will call us criminals. But they'll call us. That's the point. We'll be first. We'll have the tech. We'll have the future. And when the world realizes it can't survive without us—"

I snapped my fingers.

"—they'll forgive us. Just like they did after Thrace. After Turkey. After everything. Because nobody remembers the devil when he's the one who built their highways."

The council just stared.

I stared back.

Somewhere in my head, Ride on Time started playing.

I whispered to no one in particular.

"Bottoms up. Let's go catch some Nazis."

They probably thought I was insane. I was. But I accepted it.

And now I at least had people that loved me.
 
Flipping the table New
January 25, 1942
Livadia Palace, Yalta
Soviet Union


The fire in the hearth crackled like distant gunfire, a low percussion echoing off the cavernous walls of old imperial decadence. Outside, snow pressed against the stained-glass windows like a ghost begging to be let in. The room smelled of steeped tea, stale tobacco, and slow, calculated conquest.

Stalin sat across from me in a chair too large for any mortal man—high-backed, baroque, and upholstered in something that looked like it had once belonged to a Romanov. I reclined in mine, legs crossed, sipping from a glass of something too smooth to be vodka and too dangerous to be called wine. Between us, the translator hovered like a nervous relic of Versailles—unblinking, damp with sweat, terrified of verbs. I hadn't expected the war would end this quick, but I had to move. Start the cold war ASAP. Luckily for me, me and uncle Joe already had our arrangement before Barbarossa, now it was time for an official treaty to carve up this world.

"We're agreed, then," I said, breaking the silence. "France, Belgium, Luxembourg, and the Rhineland. All under the Italian sphere. France absorbs them. The French will be grateful. A fair trade for the colonies they lost. They'll accept it."

Stalin scratched his chin, his nails rasping across stubble like a dull razor. He muttered something in Russian.

The translator hesitated.

"Say it," I snapped. "I know what 'excessive' sounds like in any language."

"Comrade Stalin believes the Rhineland should be demilitarized," the translator finally said. "Not annexed."

I stared at him. That stare. The kind that silences entire rooms, the kind you give when someone belches at a funeral.

"We broke it. It's ours."

Stalin's eyes, black as oil, studied me. "Buffer zones are not conquest zones," he replied through the translator. "We want peace. Not new Empires."

"Bullshit," I barked. "You're swallowing Poland and Scandinavia like it's a plate of pierogi. If you wanted peace, you wouldn't be rearranging Eurasia like a chessboard. Then again neither would I." I smiled.

He arched an eyebrow—slowly, dangerously—but then chuckled. A low, ragged sound. The laugh of a man who's heard confessions and ordered executions in the same breath.

"Fine," he grunted. "Take the Rhineland. But we want southeastern Turkey. Adana, Tarsus, Hatay."

"Hatay is Syrian," I countered. "You can keep Adana and Tarsus. It'll look better on the map anyway—cleaner borders, fewer complications. I'll make arrangements, the Armenians and Syrians will be resettled in Hatay."

He nodded slowly. "Accepted."

I unrolled the map across the ornate table, the parchment crackling like dry skin. My gloved hand traced the Alps, swept over Bavaria, down into the Balkans.

"Southern Germany and Austria," I said. "We merge them. It's Kingdom of Greater Austria now. A constitutional monarchy in name, a puppet in practice. Like Croatia, but with more tuxedos and Wagner festivals. Keeps the Germans distracted with art, opera, and bureaucracy."

Stalin didn't reply, but a flicker in his eye betrayed interest.

I pressed on. "Hungary keeps Slovakia and everything it grabbed during the war. Romania stays whole—North Bukovina and Bessarabia included. We've got Hungarian troops stationed there already. Bulgaria remains loyal. Yugoslavia? Dismembered, pacified, and compliant. Greece stays fascist and firmly in our orbit."

"North Bukovina and Bessarabia belong to us," Stalin growled.

"Hardly any Russians live there," I countered. "It's a gesture to keep Romania from flipping on us. They've already bent over backwards for Berlin and us already."

He frowned, murmuring something under his breath.

"I'll make you an offer," I said. "Demilitarized but nominally Romanian. Symbolic sovereignty. You get to keep your honor, and I get to keep a working Balkans."

He didn't reply.

I leaned in. "All of Asia—including Manchuria, Korea, Japan. Yours. Southeast Asia, too. Italian non-intervention guaranteed. In return, we take everything west of Iran—Syria, Iraq, Lebanon, Palestine, Egypt, Arabia. The whole Middle East. A new Mare Nostrum. We'll give you some weapons and volunteers to aid you against Japan, god knows we've taken a lot from Germany."

Stalin drummed his fingers on the armrest.

"And Palestine?" he asked. "A sensitive matter."

"You know what I've done there," I replied. "The Kingdom of Israel. Recognized. Protected. Mine."

He nodded, lips drawn tight.

"And the churches," I added. "Catholic, Orthodox. You leave them alone. As long as they stick to incense and psalms, they're harmless."

"So long as they stay out of the Party's way," he said.

"Fine. We'll sell it as religious tolerance. Makes us look civilized."

He downed the last of his drink.

"We call it the Treaty of Yalta," I said, rising. "A new order. Not German. Not American. Just... ours."

He stood, too.

I extended a hand. He took it—firm grip, cold fingers. Another deal with this Russian devil.

---

January 26, 1942
Livadia Palace Courtyard
Press Conference

Snow drifted from the heavens like ash from an old war. The Italian tricolor and the Soviet red flapped behind us in the frigid breeze. Before us, a forest of cameras. Flashbulbs popped like distant artillery. The world watched through glass lenses and static microphones.

I stepped to the podium first. Charcoal-grey coat. Black gloves. Smile carved out of marble. The kind of smile you wear after redrawing the map of civilization.

"Ladies and gentlemen," I began, voice calm, deliberate. "The war, as you knew it, is almost over. What follows... is a new world order."

A ripple of murmurs.

"The Treaty of Yalta," I continued, "marks the formal delineation of spheres of influence between the Kingdom of Italy and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics. The Anglo-Americans may file grievances in their history books. But we fought the war while they sat safely across the seas."

Cameras snapped. Notebooks fluttered.

I laid out the terms, methodically:

Soviet Sphere:

Europe: Finland, Norway, Denmark, Poland, the Netherlands, and all of Germany north of Saxony.

Asia: Full and exclusive influence across Central Asia, Mongolia, Manchuria, Korea, Japan, China, Southeast Asia, and everything east of and including Iran.

Religion: Non-interference guaranteed for Catholic and Orthodox churches, conditional upon political neutrality.

Italian Sphere:

Europe: France absorbs Belgium, Luxembourg, and the Rhineland. Southern Germany and Austria are merged into the Kingdom of Greater Austria. Hungary retains Slovakia and wartime gains. Romania holds Bessarabia and North Bukovina. Bulgaria, Croatia, and Greece are confirmed as Italian-aligned states.

Middle East: Italian hegemony over all lands west of Iran—including Palestine, Syria, Iraq, Lebanon, Egypt, and the Arabian Peninsula.

Africa: Entire continent confirmed as Italian zone of influence. Soviet non-intervention guaranteed.

Additional Provisions:

Mutual commitment to scientific and technological collaboration.

Formal recognition of Italy's warning to the USSR regarding Operation Barbarossa in 1940.

Joint declaration of postwar economic reconstruction and order.

Paper guarantees of sovereignty for buffer states—practical sovereignty negotiable.


Then Stalin approached. He spoke few words—brutal, efficient, cutting. He praised our cooperation. Mocked the West. Declared this a "moment of historical clarity." Then he turned and swept away, his coat flaring like the wings of a fallen angel.

Chaos erupted. Reporters screamed questions. American correspondents looked pale. British ones looked like they'd just watched the Empire die.

I smirked. Flicked my cigarette into the snow.

Back inside the palace, I passed a mirror.

The man staring back wasn't Mussolini.
Wasn't me.
Not entirely.

He was something else now.
Something colder.
Something inevitable.

I couldn't wait to see FDRs reaction

-

Transcript: War Cabinet Meeting – 10 Downing Street, London
Date: January 26, 1942
Time: 08:15 GMT
Present:
– Prime Minister Winston S. Churchill
– Foreign Secretary Anthony Eden
– Chief of the Imperial General Staff, Field Marshal Alan Brooke
– First Lord of the Admiralty, A.V. Alexander
– Minister of Information, Brendan Bracken
– Lord Halifax (via transatlantic call, Washington)
– Assistant Private Secretary, John Colville (recording)


---


Churchill: (storms into the Cabinet Room, cigar lit, greatcoat damp from the London fog)
Well. The sons of Beelzebub have done it. Italy and Russia. Quite the marriage. Like Satan marrying Jezebel under a swastika chandelier.

Eden: The Yalta treaty's provisions are sweeping, Prime Minister. If the terms stand, we face a continental Europe divided between Fascism and Bolshevism. America will be livid.

Churchill: ("harumphs," pacing)
America will be shocked. And then they'll write a long editorial about it. Possibly a speech or two. Then go back to watching baseball.

Bracken: The press is already calling it "the second Molotov-Ribbentrop." But this one's... terrifyingly functional. They've divided the world like butchers over a carcass.

Churchill: ("grumbles")
They carved up the world like two drunken surgeons in a back alley. And what have we to offer in reply? Condemnations? Telegrams? The sound of distant American typewriters?

Field Marshal Brooke: From a strategic standpoint, it's catastrophic. If Italy consolidates in the Balkans and the Middle East, and Russia dominates Asia... we're encircled. Our Empire will look like a rump roast on a Soviet spit.

Churchill:
Damn Mussolini. He was supposed to be the clown of Europe, not its architect. And Stalin, I knew he'd slit our throat with a smile.

Alexander: The Royal Navy can still dominate the Mediterranean, but if Italy truly has influence from Morocco to Mesopotamia, we'll be stretching ourselves thin. Very thin.

Eden: The French are playing along, too. Vichy remnants or not, they've accepted the Rhineland and Belgium as compensation. Their pride is for sale, apparently.

Churchill:
Ha! France would sell its mother for a glass of wine and a seat at someone else's table. But we've no time to mourn their surrender. What's our response?

Brooke: We must reinforce the Suez, immediately. And Palestine. With the Kingdom of Israel now established and the Lehi hungry for independence we risk losing everything.

Eden: That's not all. The Italians have promised the Soviets demilitarization guarantees for parts of Romania. But practically speaking, they'll both treat their respective spheres like imperial plantations.

Churchill:
Of course they will. A paper guarantee isn't worth the ink it's printed with. Especially Soviet ink. Probably frozen half the time. ("pauses, then sharpens tone") Right. We must reorient ourselves. Roosevelt must be awoken from his naval daydreams and brought into this war in earnest. The Atlantic Charter must become the Atlantic hammer.

Bracken: You'll want to draft a statement for the BBC, no doubt.

Churchill: Yes. Something thunderous. I'll dictate it tonight after dinner. But for now—Eden, send word to Washington. Emphasize the urgency. If America doesn't join us in a real alliance now, there won't be a Europe left to liberate.

Eden: Understood.

Churchill:
And get me Smuts in South Africa. And Nehru, too, damn it. If Mussolini wants a "New Mare Nostrum," we'll give him a storm to remember. As for Stalin—he may have traded vodka for maps, but he's still a drunk at heart. One misstep, and he'll choke on his own empire.

("Pauses. Sits. Takes a deep drag of his cigar. Eyes narrow.")

Gentlemen, we stand at the precipice of a second war within a war. The old war's not yet over, and the next one is already sharpening its teeth. If we are to fight both Fascism and Communism… then by God, let's make sure we do it like lions, not mice.

Meeting adjourned at 09:17 GMT.

Colville's Note:
The Prime Minister was in rare form. He dictated a message to Roosevelt immediately after. It begins with: "The world has been divided by monsters. Shall we now stand idle while they light their cigars with our treaties?"


-

Transcript: White House Cabinet Meeting
Date: January 26, 1942
Location: Oval Office, Washington D.C.

PRESENT:

President Franklin D. Roosevelt

Secretary of State Cordell Hull

Secretary of War Henry L. Stimson

Secretary of the Navy Frank Knox

General George C. Marshall

Admiral Ernest King

Harry Hopkins (Advisor)

Under Secretary of State Sumner Welles

---


FDR: (leaning back, cigarette in holder, eyes narrowed)
So. It's official. The Treaty of Yalta. Italy and the Soviets have divvied up the world like it's a damn Monopoly board.

Hull:
U Unfortunately sir, and we've been told we can't roll the dice.

Stimson: (gruff)
They're carving up Europe like it's 1815. Only this time we're not even invited to the Congress.

FDR:
That son of a bitch. Now Mussolini's shaking hands with Stalin and calling it peace.

Marshall:
Sir, with respect, we have to prioritize. Japan is still advancing in the Pacific. Our supply lines are stretched. Europe's slipping through our fingers while we play defense.

Hopkins: (leaning forward, frustrated)
They called us cowards. In front of the whole world. Mussolini smirking like the cat that ate Berlin. Stalin playing peacemaker while swallowing half of Asia. And now with Israel in play. Jesus he's going to secure the middle east.

Welles:
An outrage. The British are fuming. The French are humiliated. And Israel—our position there just became untenable.

Knox:
The Mediterranean is on the cusp of becoming a Fascist lake. Every port from Casablanca to Cairo potentially flying the Italian tricolor or of one of their puppets. Our naval presence is a joke. We've lost Africa without firing a shot.

FDR: (cutting in, suddenly sharp)
And Europe?

Marshall:
Gone. Finland, Poland, Norway, even the Low Countries—they're listed in the Soviet sphere like livestock in a ledger. The German heartland's been dissected, and we're offered scraps if we behave.

Stimson:
This wasn't a treaty. It was a funeral. For the Atlantic Charter. For every principle we've claimed to uphold.

FDR: (softly)
Maybe. Or maybe it's just Act II. They've declared their order. Now we write our own.

Hull:
But how? The British are cornered. The French are under Italian influence. The Soviets and Italians have sealed a damn blood pact. And we're still debating how many tanks to send to Burma.

FDR: (rises slowly, walks to the window, stares out at the snow)
We strike back. Not with speeches. Not with policy memos. With men. Steel. Fire. We go to Eisenhower, to MacArthur. We light a fire under the War Production Board. No more piecemeal. We end this war fast.

Hopkins:
And diplomatically?

FDR:
We court the unaligned. India. Brazil. Turkey—if there's anything left of it. We build a new league of nations not as a debate club, but as a counterweight. And we make sure that when the next peace conference happens, we're the ones handing out the pens.

King: (grimly)
What about Japan, Mr. President?

FDR: (without turning)
They'll burn. After Pearl Harbor, they were already living on borrowed time. But now? Now it's personal.

(Long silence)

Stimson:
So what do we call this?

FDR: (finally turning around, face hard as granite)
Not a world war. That's too old-fashioned.
This is a war for the world.

---

[END TRANSCRIPT]

-

Transcript: Provisional French Government-in-Exile – Emergency Meeting
Date: January 28, 1942
Location: 4 Carlton Gardens, London – Headquarters of Free France

PRESENT:

General Charles de Gaulle

André Philip – Minister of the Interior

General Henri Giraud

Pierre Mendès France – Minister of Finance

Emmanuel d'Astier – Minister of Information

René Pleven – Minister of Defence

Georges Bidault – Minister of Foreign Affairs

---


De Gaulle: (standing at the head of the table, arms behind his back, voice ironclad)
So. The son of a Bonaparte sits on the throne of France. Crowned in Reims. Like a farce of history scribbled by drunk men with typewriters.

Giraud: (grimly)
The Vichy generals crossed the lines before our leaflets even hit the streets. They laid down their arms and kissed the tricolor like prodigal sons. Mussolini offered them medals, pardons, pensions, and Paris. And they took it.

Mendès France:
Half the French press is already calling it "the Restoration." The Italians have turned propaganda into performance art. They hand Paris back wrapped in a velvet glove, and suddenly they're liberators?

D'Astier:
It's brilliant, I'll admit it. They took everything we stood for—legitimacy, honor, France itself—and dressed it in imperial nostalgia. A Bonaparte with Italian backing? They're playing on old wounds and older myths.

De Gaulle: (coldly)
They can crown a hundred emperors in Reims. But if that boy sits on a throne given by Mussolini, then he is not France. He is a puppet in a toga.

Pleven:
Still. We're outgunned. Outmaneuvered. The people are exhausted. Many in the Resistance are laying down arms. Some have even pledged loyalty to this new "Napoleonic Kingdom."

Bidault:
And the Soviets have recognized it. The British are too polite to oppose it openly. And the Americans—FDR hasn't even mentioned us in three weeks.

Mendès France: (tapping fingers nervously)
We are, in every meaningful sense, a government without territory.

De Gaulle: (firmly)
Then we go where we still have one. Africa. The Empire. The Caribbean, Dakar, Brazzaville. We retreat not in shame—but in strategy. We rebuild from the colonies.

We are no longer the Free French in exile.
We are the French Republic in Exile.

(Beat of silence. The weight of the words settles.)

Giraud:
And what do we tell the world?

De Gaulle: (raising his chin)
That we do not recognize this so-called restoration. That France cannot be restored by foreign arms and foreign crowns. That the Republic lives—in exile, perhaps, but alive. And it will return.

Philip:
If we consolidate Africa, we can mount resistance. Reorganize our forces. Build an economic base. The colonies are loyal, and our officers are still holding strong in the interior.

D'Astier:
We'll need to control the narrative. The French people must know this new "king" was delivered by Fascists and endorsed by tyrants.

De Gaulle: (stern)
Then we start broadcasting. From Dakar, from Brazzaville, from London if we must. France was not born in palaces—it was born in revolutions. And revolutions do not die quietly.

Bidault:
And what of the Resistance? Those still fighting in Lyon, in Marseille, in the countryside?

De Gaulle: (nods slowly)
We send a message to every cell, every fighter, every patriot still holding a rifle in the forests of France:
Hold fast. Reinforcements will come. The Republic has not abandoned you.

(De Gaulle walks to the window. Snow falling outside. Silence behind him.)

De Gaulle: (softly, but clear)
Let Mussolini play emperor-maker. Let Stalin redraw maps with the blood of free peoples. The next time they meet to carve up the world, they will find France not at the table...
…but across from them. With bayonets.

-

Transcript: Belgian Government-in-Exile – Emergency Session on the "Treaty of Yalta"
Date: January 27, 1942
Location: Eaton Square, London – Belgian Government-in-Exile Headquarters

PRESENT:

King Leopold III (in exile, nominally abdicated but still influential)

Hubert Pierlot – Prime Minister

Paul-Henri Spaak – Foreign Minister

Camille Gutt – Minister of Finance

Albert De Vleeschauwer – Minister of the Colonies

General Jules Pire – Military Advisor

Victor Larock – Minister of Information

---


Pierlot: (pouring a modest glass of cognac)
Gentlemen, I don't know whether to be horrified… or impressed. Mussolini's gambit has changed the entire board for us again.

Spaak:
The world has just been split by those lunatics and we're all meant to applaud as if this is liberation. A Bonaparte in Paris, under the Italian eagle—what a grotesque parody of legitimacy.

King Leopold III: (coldly, arms crossed)
I met Louis Napoleon once, years ago. A pale boy with soft hands and hard eyes. He spoke of destiny. Now he wears a crown handed to him by Fascists. That is no king—it's a mannequin dressed in history's stolen clothes. And who's stolen our country.

Gutt: (leaning forward)
Italy's been offering pardons to Vichy ministers and collaborators. Many Belgians who collaborated with the Germans have already gone to Rome. Especially that bastard Degrelle

De Vleeschauwer:
And what of our colonies? If Italy consolidates its African holdings and the French Empire fractures, our remaining position in the world will be lost. Belgium will cease to exist.

General Pire:
Strategically, this "Treaty of Yalta" gives Mussolini the moral high ground. He "liberates" Europe, crowns a king, pardons traitors, and turns the Wehrmacht into the villain alone. It's... almost brilliant.

Larock: (scoffs)
People in Belgium won't believe it. Especially after that business in Brussels and Wallonia.

Leopold III: (quietly, but firm)
Then there's Flanders, it's all a mess.

Spaak:
Nevertheless, the optics are damning. Paris liberated, tricolor raised, a "king" crowned in Reims—while we sit in London, irrelevant. We must act.

Pierlot:
A joint declaration, perhaps? With the Dutch and the Norwegians? Denounce this treaty for what it is: fascist pageantry. We reaffirm that Belgium stands for democracy and independence.

Leopold III:
And I will broadcast. My voice still carries weight in Belgium. I will not let history record my silence as approval. They must hear me say it:

"Belgium will never accept a France dictated by Fascism. If Mussolini wants to play Caesar, let him choke on the laurels."

Gutt:
And the Congo?

De Vleeschauwer:
We tighten our grip. Harden the defenses. The colony will be our shield, as much as it is our sword.

Pierlot: (nodding)
Very well. We begin tonight. Spaak, draft the communiqué. Larock, prep the BBC broadcast channels. And Your Majesty…

Leopold III: (already rising)
I'll speak to the people of Belgium. Not as a king—but as a father who refuses to see his children stolen by Rome.

-

Transcript: Joint Allied Broadcast — "The Four Voices of Liberty"
Date: February 2, 1942
Location: BBC World Service, London – Simultaneous broadcast to Europe, Africa, and North America

Participants:

King Leopold III of Belgium (in exile)

General Charles de Gaulle, Leader of Free France

Prime Minister Winston Churchill, United Kingdom

President Franklin D. Roosevelt, United States of America


---

[Opening musical flourish fades]

BBC Announcer:
"We now bring you a special joint address by the leaders of the free world—an appeal to the peoples of Europe and the world in this dark hour. Speaking first: His Majesty King Leopold III of Belgium."

---

KING LEOPOLD III (in French, subtitled in English):
"Men and women of Europe—brothers and sisters in lands both occupied and free—today we face not the Germans, but the French and the Italians."

"They wear the mask of liberation. But do not be fooled. They speak of peace while carving up nations like meat. They offer crowns bought with shame, maps drawn with blood, and peace built on the bones of the betrayed. Belgium will not submit to this new tyranny—this 'Treaty of Yalta' is nothing more than Versailles in jackboots and Roman sandals."

"The people of Belgium, France, Holland, and all of occupied Europe must resist this second betrayal. We will not trade one overlord for another. Not Fascist. Not Bolshevik. We remain free men."

---

GENERAL CHARLES DE GAULLE:
"France has seen her capital reclaimed, but not her soul. The coronation of Louis Napoleon under Italian banners is not a rebirth—it is a funeral dressed in stolen robes. No true Frenchman recognizes this puppet regime propped up by Mussolini. The France I speak for—the France that fights—is not for sale."

"And to Stalin, who speaks of peace while swallowing Poland and Korea, I say this: history sees you. The day will come when even the snow-covered plains of Russia will hear the cry of those you have silenced."

"From the sands of Syria to the forests of Belgium, the struggle continues. The Republic lives."

---

PRIME MINISTER WINSTON CHURCHILL:
"An iron curtain has descended across the continent—not from Berlin to Stettin, but from Narvik to Naples. Behind it lie the shackled cities of Europe: their churches muted, their parliaments closed, their people paraded like cattle before foreign flags and forged kings."

"Let it be known that Britain shall not recognize this new order of vultures. Not the Roman caesar playing at empire, nor the Georgian tyrant parading as a liberator. The British Empire, in all her flaws, stands with the cause of liberty and law."

"To those who say the war is over—I say it has merely changed masks."

---

PRESIDENT FRANKLIN D. ROOSEVELT:
"The United States did not enter this war to watch Europe traded from one tyranny to another like a pawn on a chessboard. We came to end empires of oppression, not witness them reborn in red or black ink."

"To the Italian duce and the Soviet generalissimo, I say this: we see through your treaties, your spheres, your thrones of bayonets. Your so-called 'peace' is but another war waiting to be declared."

"America stands with the free peoples of the world. With France, with Belgium, with Britain. And we say now, with one voice: this new darkness shall not pass unchallenged. The liberty of man is not negotiable."

---

BBC ANNOUNCER:
"You have heard the voices of liberty—King Leopold III, General de Gaulle, Prime Minister Churchill, and President Roosevelt—speaking not just to their people, but to all who dream of freedom. Let these words be a beacon through the fog of false peace. Good night, and may justice find its voice again soon."

[Closing music: A solemn rendition of the "Ode to Joy" theme, followed by silence]
 
Last edited:
We do a little trolling New
February 4, 1942
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


They called it a declaration. A united front. A proclamation of justice from the self-anointed saints of civilization—Leopold, Churchill, Roosevelt, and that awkward French ghost in a general's uniform, De Gaulle. Four men who wouldn't recognize morality if it bit through their spines. What a fucking joke. Too bad for them I knew the future, I was going to reverse uno their asses.

I sat alone when the papers arrived. The fire crackled in the hearth like a laughing mouth, spitting cinders across the marble. Outside, Rome was wrapped in fog, and the cypresses stood like silent jurors.

They said I was the criminal. The fascist. The tyrant. The man who stood against progress, against peace. They're not wrong I am, but I'm honest about it.

I lit a cigarette, exhaled slowly, and began to write my speech. I couldn't wait to see MLKs or Malcolm X's reaction.

---

Official Address from the Duce of Italy
Broadcast over Radio Roma, February 5, 1942


They speak of tyranny.
They speak of freedom.
They speak of justice.

They, the kings of famine. The emperors of silence. The hypocrites who choke the world with one hand while lifting a cross with the other.

King Leopold, whose Congo was paved by his predecessors with the hands of murdered men, women and children, dares speak of human rights?! What a joke.

Mr. Churchill, who starved millions Indians in Bengal while dining on roast beef in his war rooms, while turning away millions of Jews and sending them to their deaths, lectures the world on liberty? Laughable.

President Roosevelt, whose African American citizens are lynched like dogs merely for looking at a white person the wrong way peaches to us about equality? Pathetic.

And Charles De Gaulle—pretender to a Republic he fled—clings to Africa and oppresses it's noble people like a leper to his last good limb and calls it civilization?

Let me be clear.

Italy does not forget its sins.

We do not deny them. We confront them.

We will grant independence to our colonies, under the same model as our brothers in Croatia.

The Empire will become a Commonwealth, not of subjects, but of brothers. With Rome as the older brother.

The Afar, Amhara, Somalis, Tigray, and Oromo—each will have their country with Italy as their guide.

Each will write their history, not in blood or chains, but in ink and law.

To our friends in Libya, and Tunisia. I have granted you rights. You are now Italian citizens, equal in the eyes of the law.

Can the same be said for London? For Paris? For Washington? Those that keep their own subjects down?

Where were your boats when the Jews fled the ovens?

Where was your mercy?

We took them.

We gave them bread.

We gave them weapons.

We gave them a country.

You gave them barbed wire and closed gates.

You abandoned them.

You called us fascists. Fine. We are. I'm proud of it.

But if fascism means justice, if it means defending the voiceless while you sip sherry and quote Lincoln—then yes. Call me a fascist. I'll tattoo it on my chest and walk naked through Rome.

Roosevelt speaks of an American dream.

Tell that to the children buried in Tulsa. Tell it to the black mothers in Mississippi who dress their sons for church like they're dressing them for a funeral. Who tell them to not look at a white man the wrong way or it'll cost them their lives.

Tell it to the lynched.

Italy offers sanctuary.

To the persecuted, the hunted, the dreamless.

To the Jews, the Armenians, the Kurds, the Africans, and yes—to every black American who sees no home in the land of their birth.

Come here.

Build something new. Something better.

We sheltered the Jews. We will shelter you.

A Roman passport will mean more than any broken promise of the Stars and Stripes.

We are not perfect.

But we are awake and aware.

There is no dream here.

Only work. Only truth.

We are the city upon the hill now.

And to my American friends: there is an American Dream.

You just have to be asleep to believe it.

---

Later that night, I listened to the silence after the broadcast.
Even the birds seemed to hold their breath.

80s floated back into my skull—Rick Astley this time. "never gonna give you up." nostalgic in a way. Like the last good memory from a life that never really belonged to me.

God I loved playing 4D chess. I couldn't way to see how the US would react.

-

February 6, 1942
Atlanta, Georgia
Martin Luther King Jr., Age 13
Journal Entry (unpublished)


I don't know how to feel.

Daddy was reading the paper this morning, his face tighter than usual. He didn't even touch his coffee. Mama told me not to interrupt, but I leaned over his shoulder anyway. I read the headline three times:

"MUSSOLINI OFFERS ASYLUM TO NEGROES: Italy to Begin Decolonization"

I thought it was a joke.

We'd just come back from church. Reverend Abernathy had preached about Pharaohs and false prophets, about deliverance and judgment. He said Europe was on fire because it had built its throne on our backs, and now the Lord was asking for payment.

But this? This wasn't the Lord. This was... Mussolini.

The same man they told us was a tyrant. A fascist. A dictator.
But there he was, on the radio, talking about lynchings in Mississippi, about Tulsa, about how America had betrayed its own people.

He spoke our pain better than some of our own leaders.

Daddy turned off the radio when it ended. He stood in silence for a long time, then said, "If they open the gates, there's gonna be a line stretching from Harlem to Rome."

Mama looked scared.

But I wasn't.
I was angry.
Not at Mussolini.

At here.

Because if a white man in Rome can see our pain clearer than Washington, then something is broken beyond repair.

I'm only thirteen. I don't understand geopolitics. I barely understand the Ten Commandments some days. But I understand this:

They keep telling me to wait.
To be patient.
To pray.

But somewhere across the sea, in a country I've never seen, someone just offered us more dignity than my own nation has in a hundred years.

And that makes me want to cry.
And scream.
And maybe even go.

If Mussolini is a monster, then what does that make the men who turned the ships away, who let us hang from trees while quoting Jefferson?

I don't trust him. But I heard him.

And I think the world just turned upside down.

-

February 8, 1942
Letter to the Editors of The Chicago Defender
Dr. W.E.B. Du Bois


To the editors,

The world is in flames, and amidst the roar of cannon and the weeping of children, it seems the most profound words of moral clarity have not come from the pulpits of London or the polished halls of Washington—but from Rome.

I have listened—twice now—to the recording of Benito Mussolini's recent radio address. I listened not as a naïf or a convert, but as a Negro scholar, a man of this wretched New World who has seen, for six long decades, the rotting soul of Western hypocrisy. And I must confess: I am moved, disturbed, and vindicated all at once.

When Mussolini, fascist and so-called tyrant, spoke the names of our martyrs, of Tulsa drowned in fire—I felt a tremor in my spine. Not for the man, but for the truth finally spoken on the world stage. And I ask: Where are our own leaders?

Where was Roosevelt's outrage when our veterans were hanged with medals on their chests? Where is Churchill's lament for Africa's raped soul?

Let us be absolutely clear: I am no fool for fascism. I have spent my life denouncing tyranny in all its forms. But even a cracked bell can ring with clarity when struck at the right angle.

Mussolini has seen the cancer of colonialism not only in Africa but in Alabama, not only in the Congo but in Chicago. And now, he proposes to end it—first by returning the lands he once claimed, and now by offering asylum to our people. It is a staggering maneuver. Perhaps cynical. Perhaps self-serving. But I cannot ignore its moral implications.

If this mad century has taught us anything, it is that truth may come riding strange horses. And if Rome now offers what America withholds—dignity, safety, and recognition of our humanity—then perhaps it is time to ask whether we have misplaced our faith in Western liberalism altogether?

I write this not in surrender, but in warning. If democracy continues to feed its Black children to the pyre, then those children will one day look for salvation in the most unexpected quarters.

And history will not blame them.

Yours in struggle,
W.E.B. Du Bois


-

Harlem Community Forum – February 12, 1942
Location: Abyssinian Baptist Church Basement, 132 Odell Clark Place, Harlem, New York City
Topic: "Mussolini's Words: Truth, Trickery, or Turning Point?"

Moderator: Rev. Adam Clayton Powell Jr.


---

Rev. Powell Jr.:
We are gathered tonight because a most unlikely man has said something that has stirred the world—and stirred this community. Benito Mussolini, a fascist, a dictator, a colonizer, now speaks the names of our dead and claims to offer freedom to the Negro. We are not here to fall for seduction. We are here to question, to debate, and perhaps to understand. Let's begin.

---

1. Sister Florence Johnson, Teacher, 39:
"You all know I lost my nephew, Roy, in Mississippi last year. They called it 'self-defense.' He had a book in his hand. Now here comes Mussolini, of all people, calling out the very people who killed him. No president has said Roy's name. No senator wrote me. But that man in Rome did. I don't trust him, but I heard him."

---

2. Brother Isaiah Carter, Porter, WWI Veteran, 53:
"I fought in France with the Harlem Hellfighters. Came home and got spit on in Harlem. Can't get a loan, can't get respect, and sure as hell can't vote down South. Now Mussolini says he'll give our boys homes, jobs, training? I don't love the man—but America ain't loved me either."

---

3. Miss Lorraine Matthews, Student, Fisk University, 22:
"Y'all forgetting history. Mussolini invaded Ethiopia in '35! We marched in these very streets against him. My mama made me wear black in protest! Don't let sweet talk undo your memory. He's only sorry because Hitler turned on him. Let's not get played."

---

4. Elder Reuben Moses, Garveyite, 64:
"Brother Marcus Garvey said the Negro must find power outside of white Western empires. Mussolini may be a devil, but at least he doesn't lie to our face while stabbing our backs. If Italy offers land and respect, why shouldn't we negotiate? Ain't that what every strong people do?"

---

5. Sister Naomi Clarke, Nurse, 30:
"We cannot put our souls in the hands of another tyrant. But... if this means our brothers in Africa and the Caribbean can finally rise, maybe it's worth listening. Doesn't mean we follow blindly. But it means we don't dismiss power when it shifts."

---

Rev. Powell Jr. (closing):
We've heard fire and reason tonight. What Mussolini said has forced America to hear what it's long ignored. But we must move as a people, not as pawns. If Mussolini speaks truth, let it pressure our own leaders to act. If it's a trick, we expose it. Either way, Harlem is awake—and the world is listening.

-

INT. MODEST LIVING ROOM – LOUISVILLE, KENTUCKY – NIGHT

Cassius Clay Sr. stands by the table, a folded newspaper clenched in his fist. The radio hums softly in the background. Baby Cassius sleeps in a cradle. Odessa sits nearby, bottle in hand.

CASSIUS SR. (slamming down the paper)
You hear this? Mussolini—Mussolini!—called out the U.S. by name. Alabama. Mississippi. Louisville. Said he'd take our people in. Said we deserve better.

ODESSA (careful)
I heard it too. Was all over the radio. Strange hearing a white man speak on our pain like that. But... it's still Mussolini. The same man that marched into Ethiopia.

CASSIUS SR.
Yeah, and Roosevelt still can't say "lynching" out loud. I've seen more truth in that speech than in a whole term of his presidency.

ODESSA (rocking the baby)
Truth can be twisted. The Devil can quote Scripture. You remember what happened to Haile Selassie's people? Our people.

CASSIUS SR. (quiet for a beat, then firm)
I know. But I also know I've scraped paint off houses and been called "boy" every step of the way. Maybe I'd rather risk tomorrow than rot in yesterday.

ODESSA
And if we trade one master for another? You think they love us over there?

CASSIUS SR.
No. But they're offering something. Schools. Training. Dignity. Maybe a boy like him—our boy—could grow up with pride in his step, not fear.

ODESSA (gazes down at Cassius Jr.)
A soul don't grow on promises, Clay. It needs more than uniforms and medals. It needs truth. Righteousness.

CASSIUS SR. (sitting beside her, softer now)
Maybe we go not for what he is, but for what we could become. Maybe we build something better—for him.

A moment of silence as Odessa leans into him. Baby Cassius stirs, then quiets again.

ODESSA
Then we go with open eyes. And we teach him to keep his open too.

-

Atlanta, Georgia – February 12, 1942
Speech by Governor Eugene Talmadge at a Rally of the "White Southern Patriots League"
After Mussolini's speech denouncing the allies.


[The Governor steps up to the podium in front of a cheering, all-white crowd, Confederate flags waving in the winter air.]

Governor Eugene Talmadge (voice sharp, face red with fury):

"Now I want y'all to listen real careful to what I'm about to say, because the times we're living in are dark and twisted. Just over a week ago, that dago dictator over in Italy—Mussolini, Il Duce, or whatever he calls himself—went on the radio and dared to tell the world that our way of life, the Southern way, is evil. He called it wicked! Compared us to the Nazis!"

[Boos erupt from the crowd.]

"He said we lynch people—well, by God, we do what we must to preserve order! He said we're segregated—damn right we are! That's the law of nature, and the law of God! The races ain't meant to mix!"

[Raucous cheers.]

"Now listen to this—he said he's gonna take our Negroes in! Said he's gonna make 'em soldiers, engineers, citizens! Treat 'em like equals! And I say this: if any colored folks think they'll find freedom in Rome, then they better pack up and get—because we won't miss 'em!"

[Applause mixed with jeers of "Let 'em go!" and "Good riddance!"]

"But make no mistake, folks. This ain't just about Italy. This is about Washington. About FDR. The Jews. The communists. They're the ones who let this happen. They put a traitor like Mussolini on the airwaves while our boys are dying in this war! They'd rather see this country overrun with foreigners and radicals than keep it white and free!"

[A man yells, "Talmadge for President!"]

"I've said it before and I'll say it again: we gotta keep Georgia white. We gotta keep America American. And if Mussolini thinks he can steal our Negroes and preach his lies across the sea, then let him try. We'll show him what a real country does when her honor is spat on!"

[Thunderous applause. The crowd chants "White Power! White Power!" as Talmadge raises his arms.]

---

Historical Note (from an alternate 2025):
This speech is cited by historians as a crystallization of Deep South white supremacist backlash to Mussolini's pivot. Talmadge's fury foreshadowed increasing state crackdowns on Black organizing in Georgia, even as Italian consulates in New York and Chicago were flooded with emigration requests.
 
Controlling the narrative New
February 7, 1942
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


I sat across from Louis Napoleon and Francisco Franco in my office. Heavy velvet curtains choked the winter light, and the air reeked of old cigars, ambition, and the ghosts of failed empires. In front of me, sprawled across the desk like a sacrificial offering, was a map of Africa.

Today, we were going to carve up this bitch like I'd carved up the world with Stalin. A smooth, precise butchery. Surgical. Cold. Like cutting lines into vinyl before the needle drops.

I started in Spanish—thank God Napoleon spoke it. "Gentlemen," I said, tone lacquered in calm menace, "I trust you both heard my speech the other night?"

Franco nodded, arms crossed. "Very interesting."

Louis narrowed his eyes. "But troubling."

"From a certain point of view, perhaps," I replied, grinning. "But you should consider it your golden ticket. You've seen the treaty I signed with Stalin, haven't you?"

Franco curled his lip. "A deal with a communist."

Louis spat, "You practically handed over all of France's Asian holdings to the Soviets."

"Calm down, both of you," I muttered. "Napoleon, should I remind you that every French colony not nailed down to the mainland has been seized by the Free French?"

"To my misfortune," he grumbled.

"Then take this as your chance to reclaim them. Southeast Asia's a Russian buffet now. The Americans? They'll vacuum up everything in the Pacific and the Americas. But Africa... oh, Africa." I leaned in, eyes glowing. "Africa is the new American wild west. Wide open. Waiting."

Franco raised an eyebrow. "And how do you figure?"

I stood, pacing slowly, letting the rhythm of Michael Semhello's "Maniac" throb in my mind like a heartbeat. "Simple. Look at Croatia. Albania. Greater Austria. Israel. Greater Syria. They're our model. Independent—on paper. But the Italian king as heads of state. Local governments, yes. But their banks? Italian. Their industries? Italian. Their newspapers, their radio waves, their natural resources? Ours."

I stopped, pointing sharply at the map. "Colonialism is a dying brand. Even the Americans are pressuring the British to wind it down. The Atlantic Charter? A glorified document of liberal hypocrisy. So we ride the lightning. We rebrand. We lead the decolonization—on our terms. Self-determination, sure. Let them dance in the streets, wave their flags, feel free. Meanwhile, we own everything under the hood. The local elites will be paid off. Our military bases will prop them up. Our security services will keep them in line. A shadow empire so to speak. And if any little would-be Ghandi starts running his mouth?"

I smiled, ice-cold.

"A little poison, a traffic accident."

I slammed my hand on the map. Pulled a folded paper from my pocket, slick with sweat and ideas. "Read it and weep."

Napoleon took it. "Global Mare Nostrum Initiative?"

"Yes. A new model. Development in exchange for natural resources. We build roads, hospitals, universities, staff them with our experts. In return, they give us their oil, their gold, their rubber—hell, their souls if they have them. And there's more."

Another document slid across the table like a blackjack dealer on overtime. Franco read it aloud.

"A Holy Corps?"

"Exactly," I said, almost reverently. "Volunteers from our countries. Experts—engineers, doctors, teachers—backed by the Vatican and us. Sent to 'help' the natives. Preach a little Catholicism, teach some reading, push a bit of modern agriculture. Slowly, subtly, they become dependent. Bound to us not by chains or guns, but by culture. By economy. By God."

I stared at them, the faint echo of Akina Nakamori's "Oh no Oh yes" crooning somewhere deep inside my skull.

"Africa won't even know who owns them. And by the time they figure it out? It'll be too late."

I gestured toward the map. "The Americans are neck-deep in the Pacific. The Russians are busy devouring Europe and Asia. This moment is ours. So—shall we begin?"

They exchanged glances. A wordless pact. Two nods. Code for: Let's do it.

---

A few hours later.

"Okay," I sighed, rubbing my temples like a DJ lining up the final track of a 80s pop playlist. "Let's go over the map one more time."

I pointed to the map.

"Spain's sphere: The Kingdom of the Maghreb—Morocco and French Algeria. Northern Morocco: direct Spanish control. Also the Gold Coast, Arguin. Portugal's castaways—São Tomé, Guinea-Bissau, Cape Verde— yours. Angola too, except for Cabinda, which goes to France. Spanish Guinea? Integrated into Spain proper, like Ceuta."

"Agreed," Franco said, like he'd just ordered his favorite tapas.

"Agreed," Napoleon echoed.

"France's sphere: All of Free French West Africa. British Ghana, Nigeria, Togo, Cameroon, Sierra Leone—all yours. Liberia too. You'll also take Cabinda, and the Belgian Congo—except Rwanda and Burundi. Madagascar, Seychelles, the Indian Ocean bits—all under your flag."

Louis Napoleon nodded. "Agreed."

"Agreed," Franco added.

"And now Italy's sphere." I straightened, taking a breath.

"Tunisia and Libya? Direct Italian rule. Egypt and the Suez under my sphere, though freedom of navigation remains for you all. Sudan, East Africa—all mine. Djibouti and Socotra, now Italian territory. Kenya, Rwanda, Burundi, Uganda, everything else unspoken—mine. From the Nile to the Cape, Italian influence shall reign."

"Agreed?" I asked.

Two silent nods.

"Lastly," I continued, "non-interference in each other's zones. Each region shall be governed under local administration, with our monarchs—puppet rulers in ceremonial robes—enthroned above. Economically? Total control. We'll develop them, uplift them, chain them with gratitude."

They agreed. Of course they did.

"Then it's settled." I clapped my hands once, sharp as thunder. "We form an alliance. Like the Rome Pact—but African. We'll call it... The Organization for African Unity and Liberation."

I paused, savoring the absurd beauty of the phrase. It sounded like something ripped from a Yellow Magic Orchestra concept album.

"I'll send OVRA agents across the continent, identify pliable leaders. Get the propaganda machine whirring. I already have a few ideas on how to burn this continent down—"

I smiled darkly.

"—and build it in our image."

We adjourned for a few hours, taking a small break until nightfall.

By then sky outside was dark, with the exception of the stars and light pollution of Rome. I sat alone for a while, fingers steepled beneath my chin, the silence broken only by the rhythmic tick of the ornate clock on the far wall. The last cigar still smoldered in the ashtray like a dying world. Africa was ours now—in theory. But theory meant nothing without narrative.

I called them back in. Franco returned with his usual sardonic squint. Louis Napoleon looked tired—maybe from the weight of history pressing on his shoulders. Or maybe it was just the brandy.

I poured three more glasses anyway. The real show was about to begin.

"Gentlemen," I began, voice low, "we have the borders. Now we need the story. A gospel, if you will."

Franco raised an eyebrow. "Another propaganda initiative?"

"No," I said, standing again, walking to the tall windows overlooking Rome like I was looking into the soul of civilization. "Something... bigger. A spectacle. To pull the rug out from the Atlantic Charter, from Roosevelt's liberal sermons, from Churchill's imperial whisperings."

I turned, eyes alight.

"We need a new League of Nations."

Louis frowned. "You mean... rebuild the old one?"

"No. Bury it." I walked back to the desk, drew a circle on the map of the world. "I'm proposing a replacement. One that includes us—us, the real powers—and them. The Allies. Even the Soviets."

Franco scoffed. "You want to invite Stalin into our club?"

"Think," I snapped. "We invite everyone. France, Italy, Spain, Russia, Britain, America, the Balkans, the Arabs, China, India, whoever claims to be a 'rising voice.' We brand it as peace, as cooperation. And while they're giving speeches and passing motions, we build our shadow world behind the curtains."

I passed them each a document—fresh, still smelling of ink and revolution.

THE GLOBAL FEDERATION OF FREE ALLIANCES

For Peace, Prosperity, and Plural Sovereignty

Louis Napoleon read it aloud, his voice edged with suspicion.

"A voluntary international forum for all sovereign states and emerging nations. Equal voices. Collective arbitration. Mutual economic development." He stopped. "This sounds like the Atlantic Charter."

"Exactly," I said, smiling. "Except this time, we write the rules. We invite the world. But we're the hosts. We frame the debate. Roosevelt wants freedom from fear and want? Let's give him both—through our institutions, our banks, our peacekeeping forces. If you want to defuse a bomb, you don't yank out the wires. You wrap it in velvet and let it forget it's a bomb. We have the moral high ground, we stopped the holocaust. We can do whatever the fuck we want with the world for now, we need to seize the momentum."

Franco exhaled sharply. "And if the Allies refuse?"

"They won't," I said. "They can't. If they do, we paint them as warmongers and remind the world how they were complicit in the holocaust. We flood the airwaves with peace doves and global unity marches. We preach inclusion, fairness, even democracy—on our terms. The Soviets? They'll join just to keep an eye on us. The Americans? They'll bite, thinking they can control it. But it's our show."

Louis Napoleon leaned back, swirling his glass. "So it's a stage."

"A stage," I confirmed, "with curtains thick enough to hide an empire."

Franco grunted. "And what will this Federation do, besides talk?"

I flipped to page three. "Development banks. Arbitration courts. Cultural exchange missions. A 'Global Peace Corps' to mirror our Holy Corps. But all of it quietly integrated with our system. Our companies fund the infrastructure. Our advisors guide the governments. Our intelligence agencies watch."

Louis Napoleon gave a half-smile. "You're mad."

I grinned wider. "Madness is just the name history gives to geniuses ahead of their time."

Franco looked at Louis. They shared that glance again. The same one from yesterday. The silent code between men who understood that power, once glimpsed, cannot be unseen.

"Alright," Louis said finally, "but I want veto power over any membership."

"Of course."

"And none of this interferes with our spheres."

"Sacrosanct."

Franco leaned forward. "If this backfires, it's your face on the posters."

I laughed. "Then I'll make sure the posters are flattering."

Later that night.

Alone again. Everyone gone.

I stood at the balcony of Palazzo Venezia, looking out over Rome, wind tugging at the curtains behind me. My mind played Mariya Takeuchi's Plastic Love, warped by static, echoing like a ghost in the bones of the Eternal City.

The Global Federation of Free Alliances.

It was a joke. A trick. A velvet net thrown over a drowning world. But it would work.

Because people didn't want truth. They wanted narrative.

They wanted to believe.

And I was going to give them something worth believing in.

Even if it killed them.

-

February 8, 1942
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


I loved speeches. The adoration, the applause, intoxicating. And today was a big day. The theater. The spectacle. The illusion of unity, of vision. They would believe.

Outside the balcony, the crowd gathered like a storm—flags of Italy, Spain, and France fluttering together like old ghosts sewn into one tattered shroud. Behind me, Franco looked like a taxidermied falcon, and Louis Napoleon wore the half-smirk of a man who knew history had already forgiven him.

I stepped forward, bathed in marble and hubris, and looked out over the sea of hats, salutes, and hungry eyes. My voice, amplified by hidden microphones and Vatican-grade speakers, thundered like God on a Sunday sermon.

"People of the world… citizens of Rome, of Madrid, of Paris reborn!"

Cheers erupted. I let them roll over me like ocean waves over driftwood.

"Today, we bury the corpse of colonialism—not with shame, but with a crown. No longer shall Africa be divided by foreign chains, humiliated by foreign flags, or trampled by foreign boots. Today, Africa becomes a continent of nations—not possessions."

I paused, theatrically. Let them chew on that.

"Today, with the blessing of the Holy Father, with the assent of the monarchs and the vision of free men, we declare the birth of the Organization of African Unity and Liberation!"

More applause. Louder. Franco didn't even blink. Louis Napoleon nodded with solemn reverence, like he was watching a cathedral rise from rubble.

"This is not an empire. It is a fraternity. A holy alliance. Where African nations—newly born, righteous in their sovereignty—shall rise under our tutelage. Their freedom shall be forged not in chains, but in contracts. Not in blood, but in brotherhood."

Behind me, banners unfurled like opera curtains—stylized eagles, tricolor lions, a silhouette of Africa wrapped in golden laurel.

"But this is only the beginning."

I stepped back. Let it build. The silence before the next hit. The synth-line before the chorus drops.

"I now announce the formation of a higher order. A union not merely of nations—but of civilizations."

My voice dropped. Intimate. Heavy.

"The Global Federation of Free Alliances. A covenant between sovereign blocs—Europe, Africa, Asia, the Americas—united by mutual respect, collective defense, and shared destiny. Each sphere of influence free. Each culture preserved. But together? Stronger than any empire."

They didn't get it yet. They clapped, sure, but they didn't get it. Not like I did.

Later, in my study, I nursed a glass of wine from Lebanon, stared at the glowing map projected by the new OVRA briefing device, and smirked to myself.

"Global Federation of Free Alliances."

The name was pure Star Wars. Ripped straight from the Galactic Alliance. I remembered reading the new Jedi order series, laying on my cheap mattress while Sofie slept. The New Jedi order. The New Republic. The Yuuzhan Vong, the fall of coruscant. Absolute Cinema. The rise of a new order after the fall.

I was drunk. I was alone. But I saw it then—clear as crystal. A vision of a world reborn from the ashes of war. Orchestrated by me.

"Lucas had no idea," I muttered aloud, grinning like a maniac. "He thought it was fiction. Turns out it was prophecy."

I lit a cigarette. Hall and Oates I can't go for that played softly in my mind, whispering from an old memory. The smoke curled toward the cracked ceiling like a spirit rising.

I leaned back, eyes closed.

"They'll think it's liberation. They'll think it's utopia. But I know what it really is."

An empire.

Of shadows.

A world blueprint written in blood, oil, and holy water.

And I was its Palpatine. Its first chancellor. Its devil in velvet gloves.

God help me, I loved it.
 
Kanker Germany New
An excerpt from Geert Wilders Book: Resistance, The Netherlands during WW2

Despite its official policy of neutrality, the Netherlands was invaded on the morning of May 10, 1940, by German forces, who struck without any formal declaration of war. The attack was part of a larger strategy designed to divide the Allied forces, simultaneously advancing into Belgium and Luxembourg to draw British and French forces away from the Ardennes. This move was calculated to preemptively counter a possible British invasion in North Holland and to secure vital airfields along the North Sea, which the Luftwaffe intended to use as bases for launching air raids against the United Kingdom. The surprise invasion marked the beginning of a new phase in World War II, one that would dramatically alter the course of Dutch history.

By May 15, the Netherlands officially signed an unconditional surrender to Germany. However, not all Dutch forces capitulated immediately. In the province of Zeeland, which had come under the control of French forces, resistance continued as Dutch soldiers fought alongside the French military. This defiance persisted until May 17, when the German bombardment of the town of Middelburg finally forced the Dutch to surrender in that region as well. Despite the fall of the homeland, the Dutch Empire, particularly the Dutch East Indies, remained an active and committed supporter of the Allies, maintaining its loyalty and resisting the occupation. The colonies were largely unaffected by the surrender, and many vessels of the Royal Dutch Navy, operating in Dutch waters, managed to escape to the United Kingdom, where they continued to serve in the Allied cause.

Queen Wilhelmina and the Dutch government managed to escape the Netherlands before the official surrender. Establishing a government-in-exile, the Queen and her ministers sought refuge in London, where they would continue to represent the Dutch people in the face of foreign occupation. Princess Juliana and her children were sent to Canada, where they would remain safe from the war's devastation, but the shadow of occupation loomed over their homeland.

Initially, the Netherlands fell under German military control. However, as the Dutch government refused to return and reclaim its authority, the situation shifted. On May 29, 1940, the German authorities transitioned from military rule to civilian governance, establishing the Reichskommissariat Niederlande, a puppet regime headed by the Austrian Nazi Arthur Seyss-Inquart. This marked a stark contrast to the situations in France and Denmark, which retained their own governments, and Belgium, which remained under military occupation. Seyss-Inquart, though a member of the Nazi Party, was tasked with overseeing the civilian administration of the Netherlands, effectively transforming the country into a Nazi-controlled puppet state.

Once in power, the German occupiers imposed a policy of Gleichschaltung, or "enforced conformity," systematically eliminating any non-Nazi organizations and institutions. In 1940, the Nazis outlawed socialist and communist parties, followed by a ban on all political movements except for the National Socialist Movement in the Netherlands (NSB) in 1941. The NSB, however, lacked widespread popular support and was not a formidable force on its own. Initially, Seyss-Inquart adopted a "velvet glove" approach, attempting to appease the Dutch population and win them over to National Socialism. He kept repression at a minimum, attempted to cooperate with the country's elite and government officials, and maintained economic activity at a level that allowed Dutch companies to benefit from trade with Germany. While this might have been perceived as collaboration, it was also seen as pragmatic by some, given the prevailing belief that a German victory in the war seemed increasingly likely. The Netherlands, thus, found itself in a difficult position, where siding with Germany appeared to be a sensible option for survival.

The NSB, benefiting from the ban on all other political parties, began to grow rapidly, though its popularity remained largely superficial. Despite the heavy-handed political repression, life under occupation initially seemed tolerable for many, with the occupation limited largely to the political sphere. The Dutch population, for the most part, did not experience the full scale of Nazi brutality during these early years, and economic cooperation with the Germans helped many maintain a semblance of normalcy. However, this period of relative peace would not last.

In the wake of the failure of Operation Barbarossa in 1941 and the subsequent German military setbacks on the Eastern Front, the Nazis began to intensify their economic extraction from occupied territories, including the Netherlands. The German demand for resources grew more urgent, and Dutch industry was increasingly pushed to supply materials to support the German war machine. The Netherlands, once seen as a relatively quiet province under occupation, now became a critical asset in the ongoing war effort.

However, everything changed on December 16, 1941. In a stunning turn of events, the Pope revealed to the world evidence of the Holocaust, and the Catholic Church issued a call for a crusade against Nazi Germany. In addition, Pope Pius XII threatened excommunication for all members of the Nazi Party by the new year if they didn't renounce the party. This announcement sent shockwaves across Europe, and its reverberations were felt most strongly in the Netherlands. The Catholic Church in the Netherlands, along with other Christian denominations such as the Dutch Reformed Church and the Evangelical Lutheran Church, rallied to the Pope's call, and all declared membership in the NSB to be an excommunicable offense.

The response from the Dutch people was swift and powerful. A general strike, organized by the Catholic Church, spread across the country like wildfire. The strike quickly gained momentum as all Christian denominations joined in solidarity, creating a massive and unified protest against the German occupation. The German authorities, caught off guard by the scale and intensity of the movement, were unable to quell the demonstrations. The Reichskommissariat Niederlande, which had been relatively stable under Seyss-Inquart's rule, found itself in turmoil.

By December 17, the strikes had paralyzed the nation, and the German military was called out to suppress the protesters. The National Socialist forces, including the NSB, struggled to maintain order, but the sheer size and determination of the Dutch resistance left the German occupiers on the back foot. The Pope's subsequent announcement of excommunication being extended to members of the German military and collaborationist governments marked the end of the occupation. Seyss-Inquart, realizing that his grip on power was slipping, began evacuating his headquarters in Amsterdam, as members of the German occupation forces deserted their posts. The occupation, which had seemed so secure just a few days earlier, was rapidly crumbling.

The following day, December 18, saw the capture of key figures in the NSB, including Seyss-Inquart, Anton Adriaan Mussert, and Cornelis van Geelkerken. Attempting to flee Amsterdam, they were arrested by Dutch resistance forces and handed over to the British and newly reformed Dutch authorities. The fall of the Reichskommissariat Niederlande was complete, and the British, having taken notice of the revolution unfolding in the Netherlands, were quick to act.

On December 20, 1941, British troops, alongside Dutch exiles and Queen Wilhelmina, landed in Amsterdam. The arrival of the British forces was met with widespread jubilation from the Dutch population, who celebrated their liberation from Nazi control. Seyss-Inquart and the NSB leadership were swiftly tried by the newly reformed Dutch government. While Mussert and van Geelkerken were sentenced to life imprisonment, Seyss-Inquart was sentenced to death for his role in the deportation of Dutch Jews, one of the darkest chapters of the occupation.

A month later, on January 25, 1942, the announcement of the Yalta Conference sent shockwaves through the Netherlands. While the Dutch rejoiced in their liberation, the news of the Soviet sphere of influence expanding westward filled them with dread. Desiring to remain free from Soviet control, the Netherlands quickly moved to secure its place in the future of Europe. On February 1, 1942, the Netherlands signed an alliance with the United States and the United Kingdom, cementing its place in the fight against the Axis powers.

This alliance was the first step in the formation of the Atlantic Alliance, an international coalition that would include Norway and Sweden, further strengthening the resolve of nations determined to resist both Nazi Germany and the Soviet Union. The war, it seemed, was far from over, but the Netherlands had emerged from the darkness of occupation and stood ready to face the challenges of a new world order.

-

December 17, 1941
Amsterdam
Occupied Netherlands


The morning came too quickly, but it didn't matter. We had no time for sleep. The streets were already buzzing with the sound of voices, louder now, more urgent. The air in Amsterdam was thick with the weight of something new. Something big. A shift.

It was as if the entire city had been holding its breath for years, and today, today we would exhale. We had waited for this moment longer than I can remember. The Germans never expected it. We had been expecting it. A storm was coming, and we were its wind.

I pulled my coat tighter around me, the cold biting through the fabric, but it was the cold in my chest that I felt the most. That tightness you get when you've been waiting too long, your nerves raw, your heart set on something you couldn't stop if you tried. The papers had been burned long ago, the radios were too risky, but everyone knew. We all knew.

A general strike. And not just any strike. This was the one. The churches—every denomination, from the Catholic Church to the Reformed and the Lutheran—had called for it. The Pope's voice had been the spark. A call to arms, not in the sense of rifles and bombs, but in spirit. In action. A call for the entire country to stand up against the occupiers. Against the tyranny. Against the unthinkable.

I made my way through the crowd, the streets filled with a sea of people, faces determined, some fearful, but all united in a way I had never seen before. Women, men, old and young, all of them moving together, speaking in hushed tones, occasionally breaking out into louder chants. There was something powerful in it. Something that reached down into your gut and tugged. The sound of unity was louder than the German boots on the cobblestones.

My hand instinctively went to the small pistol tucked under my coat. We were part of the resistance—an underground movement that had been working for years to sabotage, to fight back in whatever small way we could. But today? Today was different. Today was for all of us. Today was the day the people would decide that enough was enough.

"Strike! Strike!" the chants grew louder. My heart thudded in my chest. The strike was spreading, gaining force like wildfire. This wasn't a labor protest, this wasn't about food shortages or the curfew. This was about something far greater. This was about our very souls.

I could see them now—German soldiers, some in uniform, some in the black-and-red armbands of the NSB—moving into the streets, their rifles swinging to their sides, their faces set in grim determination. They thought they could stop us. They had no idea what they were up against. We were more than just resistance fighters. We were the Dutch spirit, rising in the middle of the night, fueled by faith, rage, and hope.

The soldiers began shouting at the crowd, trying to push them back, but the crowd wouldn't budge. They advanced, but we didn't retreat. I could see the officers shouting orders, but it was too late. We were already beyond their control.

Then the shots came.

I heard the sharp crack of gunfire. The first one, then several more. The soldiers had opened fire on the crowd. My heart stuttered in my chest. People fell. My eyes locked onto one figure—an old man who had been chanting, his face etched with years of hardship. He collapsed to the ground, blood spreading across the cobblestones. My breath caught in my throat, and for a moment, I couldn't move.

But then I did. It wasn't a choice anymore. I had been prepared for this. We all had. The sight of the old man's bloodied body only fueled the fire in my chest. I wasn't going to watch them kill us without doing everything in my power to stop it.

I pulled the gun from under my coat, and with quick, practiced movements, I and a few others moved into position. We were scattered, small groups, hidden amongst the crowd, ready to act. A shot rang out from my right—a signal. The barricades we had set up overnight were already beginning to take shape as the protestors pushed them forward.

I raised my gun, and in the chaos, I saw the German soldiers begin to panic. They weren't used to this. They thought they could quell us with bullets, but they hadn't anticipated the power of an entire country's rage, its collective resolve. For the first time, I felt it—this overwhelming sense of possibility. We weren't just fighting for our lives; we were fighting for our future.

The Germans retreated, pulling back to regroup, but they were losing ground. The crowd had surged forward, and even as the soldiers shot, the people kept coming. We were everywhere—hiding in plain sight, blending in with the masses, working like clockwork. A well-oiled machine. A single unified entity.

By midday, the protests had paralyzed the city. The Germans were trapped, caught off guard by how quickly the entire nation seemed to rise. There were no negotiations, no empty words. It wasn't just a rebellion—it was a declaration of our will. We were Dutch, and we would never be silenced.

Later, as the curfew bell tolled and the streets grew darker, I watched as the streets outside the occupied buildings remained filled with people. People who weren't afraid anymore. We had crossed a line. And once you cross that line, there's no going back.

My heart raced as news came through the lines. The German governor, Seyss-Inquart, was fleeing the city. The soldiers, their resolve shattered, were deserting their posts. It was happening. They were losing control. The Dutch spirit was stronger than any occupation.

It wasn't just about survival anymore. It was about reclaiming who we were. And that night, under the cover of the chaos, we knew—this was our victory. The world would hear us. The Nazis would know that we would never bend to their will.

And in the days that followed, with the British and the Dutch exiles landing on our soil, it became clear: this was only the beginning. The Netherlands would never be the same again. We had sparked something that could not be extinguished. And as we fought to protect our future, I felt the weight of what we had done. The price of freedom was high, but we had taken the first steps toward reclaiming it.

-

December 20, 1941
Amsterdam
Occupied Netherlands


The sound of the aircraft's engines rumbled across the sky, a low growl that echoed through the tense streets of Amsterdam. It was barely past noon when I heard it, the familiar sound of a plane approaching—but this wasn't just any plane. This was something more. Something we had been waiting for.

The crowd in the city square—tired, ragged from the past week's chaos, but undeterred—looked up, some shielding their eyes from the sun, others simply staring, uncertain of what they would see.

And then we saw it. The British aircraft descending toward the runway in Schiphol Airport, its wings outstretched like a bird returning to its homeland. It wasn't just any plane—it was the plane. The one that would bring the Dutch queen back to her people. Queen Wilhelmina, the beacon of hope for all of us who had fought and suffered under the German heel.

The moment she landed, the world seemed to slow. For a brief second, it felt like the entire city had held its breath again. But then came the roar—the wild, collective cheer that erupted from the crowd like a tidal wave crashing against the city's stone foundations. The cheers reached a crescendo as the door of the plane opened, and Queen Wilhelmina stepped out, flanked by British officers and Dutch exiles who had fought and struggled alongside us.

She looked as regal as ever, even in the harsh light of the December day. Her face was older now, her eyes sharper, but the defiance that had defined her exile still burned brightly within them. She was our queen, the embodiment of everything we had fought for.

For the first time in years, it felt like we were no longer lost. Like we could finally stand tall again. The Dutch resistance fighters, the ones like me who had fought in the shadows, were now a part of something larger—something real. The queen's return wasn't just a symbol of our past; it was a signal of our future.

I couldn't help but watch, my chest swelling with a mixture of pride and awe. The crowds surged forward, reaching out to touch the queen, to feel her presence, to confirm that this wasn't some dream, that after everything—the fear, the losses, the brutal repression—we had finally come out on the other side. We had not just survived; we had won.

I spotted familiar faces among the crowd, Dutch exiles who had returned with the queen—men and women who had fought in France, in Britain, in secret cells across Europe. Their eyes were hard but hopeful, and they looked at the queen with a reverence that made my heart ache. They had lost so much to the Germans, and yet here they were, back on Dutch soil, fighting not just for survival but for a future where we could rebuild.

As Wilhelmina made her way through the throngs, I couldn't help but feel the enormity of what was happening. It wasn't just her return. It was the symbol of a nation rising from the ashes.

Then came the announcement: the British troops, along with Dutch exiles, would secure the city, and we—those of us who had fought in the resistance, the ones who had been scattered in cells, in hiding, in silence—were being called into action once more. The Germans, in their retreat, were leaving behind chaos, but the fight was far from over. Amsterdam was a spark. The Netherlands was a blaze. And we had to keep it burning.

The queen's voice echoed through the streets, as she addressed the people for the first time in years. "We have waited for this day," she said, her voice steady, unyielding. "The time of occupation is over. The time of liberation has come. But this is only the beginning. We will rebuild. We will fight until the last of the invaders has been driven from our soil. And we will be free."

Her words rang out over the square, and the cheers only grew louder.

But even as the city erupted in celebration, I could feel the weight of what lay ahead. The Germans had been pushed back, but they were still strong. And they would not go quietly. There would be blood. There would be pain. But there would also be victory.

The British troops, their uniforms slightly worn from their own battles, formed a line around the queen, keeping order as the celebrations continued. I could see the gratitude in their eyes—this wasn't just about them. They knew how much this meant to us, to our nation. They had come to help us, but they were also here to stand alongside us, as allies, as brothers-in-arms. They understood what this moment meant.

A few hours passed in what felt like a blur. The streets of Amsterdam were alive with people—our people—who had been silenced for so long, now shouting in joy, in defiance, in the purest expression of freedom I had ever seen. The Dutch resistance had become something more than a shadow in the night. It was a force, a symbol of the will of the Dutch people.

The British forces moved through the streets, helping to secure key locations, their presence a promise that we would not fall again. Queen Wilhelmina's return wasn't just a victory in itself; it was a catalyst, a call to arms for all of us who had been waiting for the day when we could take back what was rightfully ours.

In the days that followed, the German occupation continued to crumble. Resistance fighters like me were no longer scattered in the shadows—we were now part of a larger movement, part of a greater alliance. The signing of the treaty of Yalta had marked the beginning of the end for Nazi Germany, but for us, it was just the beginning of a new chapter.

We had learned something in those long, brutal years. We had learned that no matter how far they pushed us down, no matter how much they tried to break us, we would never stop fighting. And with the queen back on our soil, with the British at our side, we knew now more than ever that we had a future worth fighting for.

On December 20, 1941, Amsterdam didn't just welcome its queen—it welcomed its own freedom back home.
 
The king and the director New
January 28, 1942
Quirinal Palace
Rome, Italy
Private Audience Chamber of King Victor Emmanuel III


The marble walls of the chamber glowed pale in the winter light seeping through tall windows. Outside, the fountains of Piazza del Quirinale had frozen mid-motion, their icy silence mocking the storm brewing within. Inside, the silence wasn't frozen—it was forced. Dense. Tense.

King Victor Emmanuel III stood at the tall window, hands clasped behind his back, staring out as though trying to locate the distant thunder that had just shaken his crown. Behind him, three of his senior advisors—Marshal Badoglio, Foreign Minister Galeazzo Ciano, and Court Chamberlain Baron de Vecchi—waited with a discomfort bordering on dread. A telegram lay open on the polished oak table behind them, its message stamped with the kind of finality that leaves no room for consultation.

The King didn't turn as he spoke.

"So," he said quietly, "Benito has redrawn the world."

None of the advisors dared answer. The telegram had been brief but devastating. The Treaty of Yalta. A new axis of power. Italy and the Soviet Union, hand in hand like twin lions carving up the globe with claws soaked in blood and ink.

"He didn't even ask me," the King added. His voice was not angry. Not yet. But it trembled with a suppressed blend of disbelief and insult.

Badoglio cleared his throat. "Your Majesty, the Duce may have—felt the urgency of the moment. Events are moving quickly—"

"He's crowned himself Caesar without a Senate," the King snapped, whirling around. His eyes, usually tired and watery, now burned with something dangerously close to life. "He's treated my monarchy like an antique chair in a palace he's already half-razed."

Ciano raised his hands slightly, palms forward in placation. "Majesty, I have seen the documents. The map is... audacious. But there is method to his vision. The colonies, the Rhineland, Greater Austria—all folded under the crown. Technically."

"Technically?" the King hissed. "Do you believe I care for technicalities? I am the King of Italy, not a stamp on Mussolini's postwar stationery."

He walked to the table, picked up the map, and stared at it. Red and green ink slashed across continents like battle wounds.

"The Kingdom of Israel," he murmured, almost to himself. "A puppet monarchy under our protection. Greater Austria, another facade. And the Balkans—our dogs on leashes." He looked up at them, incredulous. "He offers the world a charade of crowns and flags while he rules like an emperor without a throne."

Baron de Vecchi, ever the monarchist, stepped forward. "Majesty, with respect, this... arrangement may stabilize the monarchy's position in the long term. The people cheer victory. The army is loyal. The Church is untouched. Mussolini has not abolished the crown—on the contrary, he drapes it over his conquests like a velvet cloth."

Victor Emmanuel dropped the map on the table.

"And when he no longer needs the cloth?" he said bitterly. "When the Caesar grows tired of the old King?"

The room was silent again.

"I am not blind," the King said, quieter now. "I see what he has become. What we have allowed him to become. And I see what he's made of me." His eyes glinted. "A relic. A museum piece. I wear the crown, but he carries the sword."

Badoglio stepped forward. "What would Your Majesty have us do?"

Victor Emmanuel studied him, then glanced back at the window. Snow had begun to fall in Rome. A rare thing. The city looked almost holy in its stillness.

"Nothing," the King said finally. "Nothing yet. The people cheer. The Allies recoil. The Nazis die. The communists celebrate. The Pope remains silent. For now, Mussolini has his triumph."

He turned back to them, his expression hardening like frost.

"But mark my words," he said. "No man builds an empire beside Stalin and expects to sleep well at night. That Russian drinks poison like others sip tea. One day, Mussolini will find his glass empty."

The King nodded, almost to himself.

"And on that day, the crown may still be waiting."

He left the room. The advisors stood in silence, staring at the map that promised a world—but whispered of storms.

-

January 30, 1942
Palazzo Quirinale
Rome, Italy


The King was tired. Older than his years, like parchment soaked in olive oil and stuffed into a Savoy uniform. He looked up from his tea—lukewarm, Earl Grey, with two sugars and not a single goddamn clue what was coming.

I stepped into the room like a ghost with a manifesto.

"Your Majesty," I said, half-smiling, half-scowling, like someone who had eaten the future and found it too salty.

He motioned for me to sit. I didn't. I stood there, basking in the silence, letting it stretch like skin over a drum. He finally broke it.

"Benito. What now?"

Now? Oh, that was the question, wasn't it?

I pulled a chair up anyway. Something heavy moved in my coat pocket. Not a gun. Not a knife. Just a piece of folded paper with the weight of a millennium.

"We're going to do something," I said, voice low, "that hasn't been done since Charlemagne put on the crown and pretended he wasn't terrified of God."

The King raised an eyebrow. Just one. Bastard had royal restraint, I'll give him that.

"When this war ends—and it will end, sooner than you think—we're not going to rebuild Italy."

Pause. Let the words sit.

"We're going to restore Rome."

He looked like I'd said we were going to resurrect Caesar using espresso and duct tape.

"I'm going to crown you Emperor."

I leaned in, dead serious, like a confessor in a Vegas booth.

"No more 'King of Italy.' That's done. That's opera. That's sadness in powdered wigs. No—Imperator Romanorum. You'll wear purple. You'll wear laurel. You'll be the successor not to Vittorio Emanuele I, but to Augustus."

He laughed, at first. Then he saw I wasn't laughing.

"And what about you?"

That was the best part.

I sat back, hands steepled like a priest with a flamethrower.

"Consul. For life. Not Emperor, no—I know my place. I'll be the steel under your throne, the ghost in the aqueduct. You'll have the crown, I'll have the engine. You'll wave from the balcony, I'll make sure the lights stay on."

He stared at me. Searching for the catch. The poison in the wine.

"I don't trust you," he said.

I smiled.

"Neither do I. But it's going to be beautiful."

I stood, already halfway out the door.

"Oh—and tell the tailor to start working on the imperial regalia. I want gold, I want velvet, I want it to look like Constantine ate Louis XIV and spit out something new, something Neo Roman."

He didn't stop me. He just sat there, tea forgotten, staring into the future I'd just poured into his lap.

Behind me, the hallway lights flickered.

Rome was waking up.

-

January 30, 1942 (Later That Night)
Private Theater
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


The room was dark. Velvet chairs soaked in cigarette smoke. The film projector clattered like a death rattle from an old god waking up under Cinecittà.

On screen: Leni Riefenstahl's "Triumph of the Will."

My jaw was clenched. My eyes wide. Mesmerized.

That opening shot—Hitler descending from the clouds like a demonic messiah, the plane slicing through the sky like a scalpel across Europe's throat. The angles. The music. The movement.

Goddamn.

I almost saluted. I almost did.

But then I remembered—the holocaust, he was done. Dying soon. Or hiding in some Bunker trying to cast spells with Eva Braun's lipstick.

Still, the imagery lingered. It was like watching a dream you hadn't had yet. It was power. Raw, unfiltered, weaponized beauty.

I leaned forward, hands steepled, whispering to no one. "This... this is not a film. It's a gospel."

Then the thought hit me. Like lightning wrapped in marble.

I stood up suddenly, knocking over the wine glass. Red soaked into the carpet like spilled prophecy.

"Get me Guidi." I said to one of my servants.

The doors slammed open a few minutes later. The head of the OVRA shuffled in like a guilty priest. Still in his overcoat. Probably hadn't even had dinner.

"Duce?" he said, breathless, like a man summoned to witness either a miracle or a firing squad.

"Find her."

He blinked. "Her?"

I pointed at the screen, where Riefenstahl's camera turned uniformed men into gods with perfectly timed boots.

"Leni Riefenstahl. Find her. Bring her to Rome."

"Alive?"

"Yes, alive, you bureaucratic mushroom. I'm not sending her to the Vatican—I'm making her mine."

He looked concerned. Good. That meant he understood.

"I want her directing our film. Not this... German Valhalla nonsense. I want her to shoot something real. Something eternal."

I began pacing now, arms gesturing like some cracked-out Michelangelo sketching the Sistine Chapel with gasoline.

"Victor Emmanuel's coronation. The Imperial Crown. The marble. The fire. The crowds. The smoke. The Empire reborn not from blood—but from vision."

The lights from the projector flickered against my face, turning me into something between a demon and a saint.

"She'll call it Rebirth. No—Rinascita. A Triumph of the Will, yes—but not the will of one man. The will of a people. Of Rome herself."

Guidi hesitated. I grabbed him by the lapel.

"Tell her she'll have everything. Troops. Planes. Statues. Fireworks. Orgies if she wants them—I don't care. Just get her."

He nodded, pale as the Pope in a snowstorm, and left without another word.

I turned back to the screen.

Hitler was raising his hand. The crowd roared. The music swelled.

I didn't salute.

But I whispered:
"You had the premiere, Adolf. I'll have the sequel."

And in my head, the opening credits began to roll:

RINASCITA
Directed by Leni Riefenstahl. Produced by the Roman Empire. Written by the last madman left in Europe. It would be glorious.

-

February 15, 1942
Munich, Germany
Agent Giuseppe Manzini, OVRA. Current Alias: Gunther Mentz


It was snowing when I found her. The kind of snow that made you feel like God had finally given up and was just dumping powdered sugar over a corpse. Germany smelled like wet paper and diesel fumes. Everything here looked burned or about to be.

She lived in a crumbling townhouse near the Isar, windows boarded, curtains closed. I'd been trailing her for days—Vienna, then Munich, always one step ahead of whoever else was sniffing around. The Allies were closing in. The SS had ghosted. The Party was eating itself. Everyone with brains was trying to disappear.

But Leni?

She was editing.

I knocked once. Then twice. Then I kicked the door. Gun drawn.

She opened it with a cigarette between her lips and a pair of scissors in her hand like she was about to cut me out of existence.

"Who are you?" she asked, eyes sharp as razors, hair grayer than her portraits, but still a face that could convince a nation to march.

"Giuseppe Manzini," I said, showing her the seal. "OVRA. I work for the Duce."

She didn't flinch. She didn't even blink.

"I didn't expect Il Duce to send his goons to kill me.."

I stepped inside without asking. The place smelled like vinegar, glue, and old film stock. Reels of celluloid were strewn like entrails across the floor. On the wall, a still of Hitler at Nuremberg stared down at me like a forgotten relic.

"I'm not here to kill you," I said.

She turned, slow. Like a cat. Like a knife being unsheathed.

"Then why the gun?"

"ignore that." I put it away and handed her an envelope from my coat. "he's offering you a job."

She paused. Lit another cigarette off the first.

"Go on."

I let the words hang like smoke in the air.

"Mussolini wants a film. Not just a film—a monument. Victor Emmanuel will be crowned Emperor of Rome the day the war in Europe ends. The Duce will be made Consul for life. You will film it."

She scoffed. "You people and your crowns. Didn't one of your own people kill the previous king the previous century?"

I ignored the jab. She hadn't said no.

"He saw Triumph of the Will. He said he almost wanted to salute. He wants you to make its second coming. A Roman Rinascita. You'll have full creative control. Troops. Temples. Whatever you want. All of Cinecittà under your command. He's even going to clear the Forum for the procession."

Now she was listening.

"I don't work for tyrants," she muttered, though it sounded more like a test than a principle.

"You worked for Hitler," I said flatly.

She stared at me. No denial. Just smoke and silence.

Then: "And Mussolini thinks he's different?"

I smiled. "No. He knows he isn't. But he's the only one left with the balls to say it out loud."

She laughed. Once. Bitter and sharp. Like metal on glass.

Then she walked over to the window, opened the curtain a sliver. Outside, Munich looked like a chalk sketch about to be erased.

"Tell him…" she paused, watching the snow fall.

"Tell him I want fire. I want columns of flame. I want elephants in the Colosseum and gods made of light. If I do this, it's not just a coronation. It's my Sistine Chapel."


I nodded.

"I'll escort you to rome. There's a car waiting."

She turned to me, eyes gleaming like wet knives.

"I'll drive. I want to feel the corpse of Europe under my wheels."

Fair enough.

I handed her the car keys.

She was coming to Rome.
And the Empire was about to have its muse.
 
Sweden yes! New
An Excerpt From

Neutrality: Sweden's Journey in the Second World War


Sweden's position at the onset of World War II was one of delicate balance and uncertainty. Having emerged from the Winter War with Finland in 1940, Sweden was left in a precarious position: neutral but increasingly vulnerable to the shifting tides of European geopolitics. The end of the winter war had left deep scars on both the Finnish people and the Swedish military. A total of 100,000 Swedish soldiers had been deployed to the Finnish border in the northernmost reaches of the country, but by the time peace was negotiated, Sweden's defense strategy was in disarray. There were no plans to defend Norway or to counter any potential invasion from Germany across the Scandinavian Peninsula. The political and military landscape had changed dramatically, and Sweden's government had to swiftly adapt to these new realities.

On the morning of April 9, 1940, Germany launched Operation Weserübung, a campaign aimed at simultaneously occupying Denmark and Norway while ensuring Germany's access to Swedish resources, particularly the vital iron ore deposits in the north of the country. This campaign would have profound consequences for Sweden's neutrality, which was already precarious due to the close economic ties between Sweden and Germany.

The German invasion of Denmark and Norway on that fateful day severely strained Sweden's diplomatic neutrality. The Swedish government had long adhered to a policy of cautious diplomacy, balancing its interests with both the Axis powers and the Allies. However, with Germany moving ever closer to Sweden's borders, it became clear that the country could no longer remain completely aloof. Sweden was forced to accommodate the German demands for access to its resources, particularly in the form of iron ore shipments, which were essential to Germany's war machine. This economic reliance on Nazi Germany was not entirely voluntary; it was a matter of survival for Sweden, whose economy was deeply intertwined with German industry.

However, Sweden was not without leverage. The Swedish government, despite its vulnerability, retained an element of strategic flexibility. In the face of growing pressure from Berlin, Sweden managed to navigate the difficult diplomatic terrain with a degree of success, maintaining its independence while complying with many of Germany's requests. Still, Sweden found itself cut off from the Western world as Allied blockades and the German occupation of Norway closed off many of its trade routes.

One of the most significant challenges Sweden faced during this period was the logistical and military threat posed by the German occupation of Norway. As Germany moved through Scandinavia, Sweden was forced to reconsider its defense posture. With the Swedish military already partially demobilized following the end of the Winter War, the prospect of a German invasion was all too real. To prevent an outright collapse of its defenses, Sweden re-organized its military structure under a new framework known as The Organization (or Organisationen in Swedish), which allowed for the rapid mobilization of 320,000 troops. This was a near-full mobilization, albeit under the guise of personal orders sent by letter rather than an official proclamation of war.

Along with the mobilization, Sweden began constructing fortifications along its borders with Norway and Finland. These defenses were hastily built, but they played a crucial role in ensuring that Sweden remained secure from a direct German invasion. Swedish leaders understood that, with its proximity to Germany, neutrality was no longer a viable option in the long term. The construction of these fortifications represented a shift in Swedish policy from passive neutrality to active self-defense.

At the same time, the concept of permittenttrafik—the German policy allowing Swedish shipments of iron ore to Germany—became increasingly important. Sweden's willingness to supply resources, especially the vital iron ore, in exchange for German guarantees of non-aggression ensured that Sweden would remain neutral, at least for the time being. This delicate balance of cooperation and cautious defiance became a cornerstone of Swedish diplomacy throughout the war.

In the summer of 1940, Sweden achieved a remarkable intelligence breakthrough that would help ensure its survival during the war. Swedish mathematician Arne Beurling succeeded in deciphering the Geheimfernschreiber cipher machine, the tool used by Germany to encrypt its military communications. This breakthrough allowed Sweden to gain invaluable insight into Germany's military intentions, providing Sweden with advance warning of German movements and plans. Armed with this knowledge, Sweden was able to position its military forces more effectively and to avoid direct confrontation with Nazi Germany.

Despite the ongoing German campaign in Norway, Swedish leaders used the information gleaned from the decrypted messages to maintain a delicate balance in their dealings with both Germany and the Allies. Sweden's ability to read German communications gave it an edge in negotiations and ensured that Sweden remained a critical player in the broader Scandinavian theater. However, this advantage came at a cost. Sweden was forced to cooperate with Germany on a number of strategic initiatives, such as allowing German troop movements through Swedish territory, in order to maintain the delicate status quo.

The shockwaves of the papal crusade in December 1941 sent reverberations through Europe, with many governments, including Sweden's, forced to reevaluate their positions in light of the changing dynamics of the war. The Pope's call for a crusade against Nazi Germany, spurred by reports of the Holocaust and the deteriorating German war effort, was seen as a turning point in the conflict. Sweden, until then, had remained a neutral country, but the collapse of German power on the Eastern Front and the increasing success of the Allies on multiple fronts forced the Swedish government to reconsider its neutrality.

The signing of the Treaty of Yalta between Italy and the Soviet Union on January 26, 1942, marked another significant shift in the global balance of power. The treaty placed Sweden firmly within the Soviet sphere of influence, despite Sweden's strong desire to remain independent. The Soviet Union's growing presence in Eastern Europe, coupled with the sudden end of the war, left Sweden with few options but to reconsider its stance. Sweden had long been a proponent of neutrality, but the reality of a Soviet-dominated Sweden was anathema to its strategic interests.

In February 1942, Sweden made the momentous decision to break with its neutrality and align itself with the Allied powers. On February 5, 1942, Sweden officially signed an alliance with the United Kingdom and the United States, joining the nascent Atlantic Alliance in a bid to safeguard its sovereignty and independence. This shift in policy was not without controversy. There were significant factions within the Swedish government and military that advocated for a continued neutrality, but the reality of a world in which Germany had fallen and the Soviet Union loomed large was too much for the Swedish leadership to ignore.

Joining the Allies was not simply a matter of military alignment; it also had profound economic and political ramifications for Sweden. The country had long relied on trade with both Germany and the Allied nations, but now it had to navigate a new economic landscape. Sweden's iron ore exports, crucial to both the German and Allied war efforts, became a point of contention as the country found itself balancing the demands of its new allies with its need for continued access to vital resources.

The shift towards the Atlantic Alliance also meant that Sweden had to reconsider its internal politics. The once-unified stance of neutrality began to fracture, and Sweden's political landscape became increasingly polarized. The political left, traditionally sympathetic to the Soviet Union, opposed the new alliance, while the right and center saw it as a necessary step to safeguard Sweden's autonomy. This ideological division would have lasting consequences for Sweden's post-war political development.

As Sweden transitioned from neutrality to an active member of the Allied bloc, it also had to confront the broader questions of its post-war role. Would it become a satellite of the Soviet Union, or would it reclaim its position as an independent power in a post-war Europe? These questions would be answered in the years following the war, but for now, Sweden's decision to break its neutrality and join the Allies marked a defining moment in its journey through the Second World War.

-

February 5, 1942
The Riksdag
Stockholm, Sweden


The heavy wooden doors of the parliament chamber creaked open, and the murmurs of the assembly quieted to a tense silence. A soft rustling of papers and the creak of chairs could be heard as the members of the Riksdag, Sweden's parliament, adjusted themselves in their seats. It was a momentous occasion, one that would forever alter the course of Swedish history.

At the front of the chamber stood Prime Minister Per Albin Hansson, his hands resting on the lectern as he surveyed the assembly. His face was solemn, etched with the weight of the decision that had led them to this moment. The events of the past few months, the rapid shifting of alliances, the growing threat from the Soviet Union, and the collapse of German power in the East, had all led to this precipice.

The Prime Minister cleared his throat, his voice carrying the quiet authority of someone who had long borne the responsibility of the nation's neutrality. Yet, today, his words would carry a different tone, a tone of decisiveness and conviction.

"Honorable members of the Riksdag," he began, his voice steady but not without an edge of tension, "we stand at a crossroads. For over 2 years, Sweden has navigated the treacherous waters of war as a neutral nation, steadfast in our belief that we could maintain our independence while avoiding the horrors that have engulfed much of the world around us. But today, the world has changed. The forces at play are no longer ones we can merely observe from the sidelines."

A murmur ran through the chamber. Some faces were filled with unease, others with curiosity. The left wing of the chamber, still holding out hope for continued neutrality, shifted uncomfortably in their seats.

"The collapse of the German Reich on the Eastern Front," Hansson continued, "and the increasing presence of Soviet influence in Europe have fundamentally altered the balance of power. Sweden's position, once so carefully maintained, has become untenable. We can no longer sit idly by, watching as the fate of Europe is decided without our input."

The Prime Minister paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in. He knew that this decision would be seen as a betrayal by some, a necessary step by others. But it was a decision that could not be avoided.

"Therefore, after careful deliberation and consultation with our friends in the United Kingdom and the United States, it is with a heavy heart but a firm resolve that I announce Sweden's intention to sign an Alliance with both countries. We will no longer remain neutral in the face of this new world order. Our place is with the nations that stand for freedom, democracy, and the sovereignty of all peoples."

At the back of the chamber, members of the far left clenched their fists, the tension palpable in the air. Hansson could feel their anger, their disbelief. But he had long known that this moment would come. The Soviet threat was growing ever closer thanks to Italy, and Sweden could not afford to be caught between the Soviets and the Allies.

"I understand the gravity of this decision," Hansson said, his voice growing stronger. "I know that many of you have concerns about the path we are taking. Some of you will ask if we have betrayed our ideals. But let me make it clear: we are not abandoning our principles. We are not embracing the war for the sake of conflict. We are aligning ourselves with the forces that will help us preserve our sovereignty, our freedom, and our future."

He took a deep breath, his gaze steady, meeting the eyes of those who opposed him. "We are doing this because it is the only way to ensure that Sweden remains an independent, free nation. The alternative—further subjugation to the whims of foreign powers, be they Nazi Germany, Italy or the Soviet Union—is unacceptable."

The chamber was silent now, the weight of his words settling over the room. On the left, some members remained unmoved, their skepticism unchanged. But on the right, a murmur of approval began to ripple through the room, gaining strength as more and more deputies nodded in agreement.

"The alliance with the United Kingdom and the United States is not one made lightly," Hansson concluded. "But it is a necessary step for the survival of Sweden and for the security of Europe as a whole. We will work together with our allies to safeguard the peace that remains and rebuild a post-war Europe that is based on justice, freedom, and cooperation. We will do so with the full knowledge that this war is not just a battle of arms, but a battle for the soul of Europe itself."

As he finished, Hansson gave a final, resolute nod, and stepped back from the lectern. The chamber erupted into a chorus of voices, some in agreement, others in bitter protest. But the decision had been made, and there was no turning back now.

Outside, the cold wind of Stockholm whipped through the streets, a harbinger of the new reality Sweden would face. But inside the Riksdag, the course of the nation had been irrevocably set. Sweden was no longer a neutral observer in the Second World War. It was now part of the Atlantic Alliance, standing against the forces that sought to reshape Europe in their own image. And though the path ahead was fraught with uncertainty, Sweden would face it with the resolve of a nation determined to preserve its independence at all costs.
 
Norwegian Fjord New
Excerpt from The Northern Front: Norway During the Second World War
By Varg Vikernes, 2005


On June 10, 1940, as the last Norwegian army units laid down their arms, the mainland capitulated to German occupation. From the icy fjords of Nordland to the shattered quays of Oslo, Nazi control tightened like a steel band around the nation's throat. Though King Haakon VII and the government had fled to exile in London, their absence was not taken as abandonment. Rather, it was a call—silent at first, but growing louder with each passing season—for endurance, and for resistance.

In the beginning, resistance was fragmented, uncoordinated. The Gestapo struck fast and hard, dismantling cells before they had time to draw breath. Yet by autumn 1940, small flickers of defiance began to ignite. Organized resistance solidified under the name Milorg, loyal to the exiled Norwegian government, and trained to preserve strength until the right moment came. Alongside them rose other groups—more radical, often communist, sometimes unmanageable—committed to sabotage and direct confrontation. Factories burned, rail lines shattered, and whispered slogans spread in the night.

The civilian administration of the German occupation was established under the Reichskommissariat Norwegen, with Josef Terboven appointed as Hitler's iron-fisted representative. Terboven, ever the zealot, aimed to destroy the legitimacy of the Norwegian monarchy and government-in-exile. In late June, with the smoke of the Norwegian Campaign still lingering, he pressured the Storting's presidency to issue a formal request for King Haakon VII to abdicate. The King's response came not in silence, but in thunder: on July 8, speaking from exile via the BBC, he proclaimed "No"—a word that echoed through occupied homes and behind blackout curtains. Kongens nei became a rallying cry, immortalized in slogans, songs, and even acts of sabotage carried out under the sign of a simple "H7" chalked on every wall.

The Administrative Council—created by the Supreme Court as a temporary stand-in government—functioned until September 25, when it was cast aside by Terboven and replaced by the fascist Quisling regime. Norway had its puppet. But it also had its martyrs.

Then came December 1941.

The Pope's announcement—condemning the Holocaust in full, naming the perpetrators, and calling for a crusade against Nazi Germany—ripped through the spiritual fabric of occupied Europe like a blade. Nazi ideology had never taken deep root in Scandinavia, but now it was a tree suddenly uprooted. The theat of excommunication of Nazi Party members, and the explicit warning that Wehrmacht soldiers and their collaborators would be denied sacraments, sent shockwaves through both Norwegian and German congregations.

In Oslo Cathedral, Trondheim's Nidarosdomen, and tiny wooden churches clinging to the cliffs of the fjords, pastors stepped forward. Following the lead of Denmark's clergy, the Church of Norway called for a general strike. The pulpit had become the sword.

By December 18, all across Europe, the industrial machine of the Nazi war effort began to sputter. In Norway, factories fell silent, ports refused shipments, and entire towns shuttered themselves in a vast act of nonviolent resistance. The Reich tried to retaliate—but their local collaborators had lost the people's trust, and their own soldiers no longer believed. German troops refused orders. Protestant churches in Germany itself echoed the call for surrender.

On December 21, just days after Queen Wilhelmina triumphantly landed in liberated Dutch territory, a gray naval vessel slipped into the harbor of Oslo. From it emerged King Haakon VII, flanked by a detachment of Norwegian exiles—soldiers, ministers, students. The news spread like wildfire. Church bells rang across the nation, and crowds formed in silence, then in rapture.

By Christmas Eve, Norway was free.

Vidkun Quisling, Josef Terboven, and their collaborators were arrested within hours. They did not face long trials. They faced judgment—public and swift. Executions followed on December 26. No monument would ever be raised in their name.

The country, dazed but jubilant, turned to the future. But the future arrived with another shock.

On January 26, 1942, the Treaty of Yalta was announced. The euphoria of liberation was shattered by a sense of betrayal. Mussolini and Stalin, in secret, had divided Europe into spheres of influence—and Norway, alongside Finland, was marked for Soviet oversight. The outrage in Oslo was volcanic. Demonstrations flooded the capital. Editorials branded Mussolini and Stalin as "new imperialists with old maps." Many Norwegians had fought and died resisting one occupation—they would not accept the looming shadow of another.

The Communist Party, once tolerated as a partner in the resistance, found itself scapegoated. Accused of loyalty to Moscow over Oslo, its offices were raided, leaders arrested or expelled. Within days, the party was outlawed. Norway had made a decision. It would not bow eastward.

On February 3, less than a fortnight after the Yalta announcement, the Norwegian government signed a formal alliance with the United States and Great Britain. The Atlantic Alliance—still young, still fragile, still informal—now had its second mainland European member, after the Netherlands. It was a defiant move, a statement of identity. Norway would chart its own path—neither fascist nor communist, but sovereign and Scandinavian.

The country that had bent under occupation now stood tall in the cold light of a new geopolitical dawn.

-

December 20, 1941
Oslo, Norway
POV: Gefreiter Hans Keller, 709th Infantry Division, Wehrmacht


I had always believed myself a man of duty.

Not conviction, not ideology—not like the officers with their gleaming boots and stiff salutes who spoke of destiny and race as if it were scripture. I was a baker's son from Lübeck. War came and I went, because to stay meant shame, arrest, maybe worse. I was taught to aim, to march, to obey. But no one taught us what to do when everything we were told began to rot from the inside.

Norway had always been... strange. Beautiful, yes. But cold, not just in temperature. Cold in how people looked at you. Cold in the way the children turned their faces away when you passed, the way priests refused to meet your eye. You can only see so many "H7" symbols scrawled on church walls and barns before you start wondering if God's on your side—or theirs.

And then the Pope spoke.

We weren't allowed to hear the broadcast, but the rumor spread like fire in dry grass: the Pope was threatening to excommunicate not just the SS by the end of the year but us. The Wehrmacht. Every German soldier. Every man in uniform. Condemned. Cursed.

I saw it in the faces of my comrades—the quiet ones, the Catholic boys from Bavaria and the Rhineland. One corporal crossed himself and muttered prayers for the first time since Poland. Our sergeant barked at him, but his voice cracked. That had never happened before.

By the next morning, the streets of Oslo were silent. No trams. No shops. Even the collaborators vanished. A group of old women stood outside the cathedral, not shouting, just standing, hands clasped, faces turned toward the German checkpoint.

We did nothing.

We had no orders. Only rumors. That the Dutch were rising. That factories across Europe had shut down. That Wilhelmina was back. That Haakon would return next.

Then, yesterday, it happened.

A boy—couldn't have been older than fifteen—walked up to the checkpoint and handed me a rose.

A single red rose.

No words. Just a look. Not hate, not fear—just a quiet, tired challenge. I didn't move. My rifle felt heavier than ever. I watched him walk away. Then I looked down at the flower in my hand.

And I couldn't hold the rifle anymore.

Today, the cathedral square is filled with protesters. The bells are ringing and we've been ordered to break it up, but no one moves. The sergeant screamed at us. No one moved.

Then he pulled his sidearm and ordered me to fire into the crowd.

I looked him in the eyes and shook my head.

He slapped me. Called me traitor. Coward. Katholischer Hund. Said I'd burn in hell with the Norwegians.

I stepped past him. I walked into the crowd. The rifle clattered behind me on the cobblestones.

A few others followed. Some hesitated. Some didn't. One shot himself, right there. I didn't look back.

And now I'm here, standing shoulder to shoulder with Norwegians in the falling snow, a rose still in my hand, the church bells tolling like the end of an age.

For the first time in years, I feel light. Not free, not yet. But maybe... maybe on the way there.

Let them call it betrayal. Let them call it cowardice.

I'm going home.
 
Vittu Italy!! New
Excerpt from Sisu: Finland's Peril During the Second World War and Early Cold War
By Carl Gustav Mannerheim, 1957


The period of uneasy peace that followed the end of the Winter War in early 1940 was, to most Finns, never regarded as anything more than an intermission. Though the Moscow Peace Treaty had formally ended hostilities, the harsh territorial concessions imposed on Finland—chiefly the cession of Karelia—left a bitter taste, and the sudden appearance of Italian peacekeepers on Finnish soil brought more confusion than clarity. Peace may have been declared, but in the hearts of the Finnish people, war still lingered just beyond the pines.

In Helsinki, a flurry of diplomatic activity followed the armistice. The government of President Risto Ryti, led by a fragile coalition of centrist and conservative forces, worked feverishly to rebuild the economy and rearm the nation without provoking the Soviet bear. The loss of the Karelian Isthmus had displaced over 400,000 Finns and placed enormous strain on the already modest economy. Yet amid these hardships, Finland refused to kneel.

Italy's sudden emergence as a peacekeeping guarantor had, at first, been welcomed. Mussolini, ever the opportunist, presented Italy as a neutral arbiter—one who could shield Finland from German encroachment while simultaneously discouraging further Soviet aggression. Italian military engineers helped repair war-damaged railways and ports, and Italian trade credits flowed into Finnish industry, sparking a minor postwar recovery. A sense of wary optimism pervaded the political class. But the Finnish people, and more sober voices in the military, viewed this alliance with suspicion.

Germany, meanwhile, maintained a cold but watchful distance. Despite several back-channel overtures, including economic offers from German firms and political whispers from Berlin, Finland resisted entanglement. Italian pressure—discreet yet unyielding—was instrumental in this restraint. The Italian ambassador in Helsinki, Count Giulio Vivaldi, worked closely with Marshal Mannerheim to steer Finland along a neutral course. It was a marriage of convenience, but one that bought Finland time.

Yet beneath the surface, cracks were beginning to show. The National Coalition Party, rooted in staunch anti-communism, and the Agrarian League, driven by the desire to reclaim lost farmland, both began calling for a renewed war against the Soviet Union as early as late 1940. They were emboldened by the continued deterioration of German-Soviet relations, and when Operation Barbarossa began in May 1941, many in Parliament argued that the time had come to reclaim Karelia and strike back.

The pressure mounted, but Mannerheim and Vivaldi—once adversaries in temperament—united in purpose. Their joint lobbying, conducted with a mixture of dignity and realpolitik, slowly sapped the momentum of the pro-German factions. Finland would not join the Reich. Not now, not ever.

Time would prove them right. By December 1941, the German army was bleeding in the East. Though Kiev had fallen after a brutal campaign, the Wehrmacht stalled at the gates of Minsk and was mired in a bloodbath outside Leningrad. Then came the thunderbolt: on December 16, Pope Pius XII excommunicated both the Nazi Party and all Catholic members of the Wehrmacht. On December 17, news of Italian radio broadcasts condemning the Holocaust and Germany's war crimes spread like wildfire across Europe. German morale fractured. On the Finnish streets, newsboys shouted the impossible: "Duce Condemns Hitler!"—but it was too late to heal the cracks forming in Finnish-Italian relations.

Because on January 26, 1942, everything changed.

The Treaty of Yalta, announced in a flurry of cables and foreign ministry leaks, redrew the political map of Europe—and placed Finland squarely within the Soviet sphere of influence. It was a betrayal more bitter than the Moscow Peace. Italy, which had pledged to defend Finland's neutrality, had acquiesced. Mussolini's signature, fresh in ink, confirmed the worst fears of Helsinki's cabinet. Overnight, the Italian flag that had flown over peacekeeping barracks became a symbol of shame. Finnish civilians jeered and booed the Italian soldiers as they boarded trains out of Tampere and Vaasa. Young boys threw pebbles; old men turned their backs. "Traitors!" was scrawled in red on the walls of the Italian embassy.

With the specter of Soviet domination once again looming, Ryti ordered the immediate mobilization of the Finnish military. By February 1942, Finnish troops were redeployed along the eastern border in full wartime posture. Mannerheim, aging but resolute, oversaw the reorganization personally, ensuring that every available rifle and artillery piece was brought to bear.

Finland's next step came swiftly. Inspired by the Netherlands, which signed a defense pact with the United States and United Kingdom on February 1, followed by Norway on February 3 and Sweden on February 5, Finland cast aside its fears of Soviet reprisal and turned to the Atlantic powers. On February 7, 1942, Finland became the fourth northern nation to enter the now Atlantic pact officially allying with both Washington and London.

Less than ten days later, on February 15, the first British and American troops landed in Helsinki to cheering crowds. The mood had shifted. Flags waved. Bands played. The last vestiges of the Italian alliance were swept away in a tide of Western banners and English accents.

And thus began the Karelia Crisis, Finland's final reckoning with the traumas of the Winter War and the broken promises of continental Europe. It came not with a declaration of war, but with the quiet arrival of Allied boots on Nordic snow.

Finland, battered but unbroken, had found its place in the new world order.

-

February 14, 1942
Helsinki, Finland


They came through the station like ghosts—heads down, boots dragging, their olive-drab uniforms no longer crisp but weather-worn and soured with shame. I was only a few steps from the platform, near the black iron railing where a crowd had already gathered. Men, women, children. Not organized, not like a protest—just raw emotion spilling out onto the snow-caked cobblestones.

I wasn't even sure what brought me there at first. Maybe habit. Maybe anger. But when I saw them—those so-called peacekeepers, those Italian liars—I felt it boil up.

"You bastards sold us!" someone shouted.

A woman next to me, old enough to remember the Tsar, spat at the ground and muttered, "Better the Soviets than cowards who smile as they stab us in the back."

One of the soldiers, maybe twenty, met my eyes. He looked young. Too young to be carrying that rifle. He had a trembling cigarette in his mouth and eyes like wet glass. I wanted to feel sorry for him, but I couldn't. Not after Yalta. Not after Mussolini signed us over to Stalin like we were cattle.

So I raised my voice. "Menette kotiin, petturit!" Go home, traitors.

The words caught like fire. Others took it up. Some shouted in Finnish. Others in broken Italian. I heard "Viva Stalin" once—probably sarcastic. Maybe not.

Children started throwing snowballs. A few had small rocks tucked inside. One hit a soldier in the shoulder. He flinched but kept walking.

They didn't retaliate. Of course not. What could they do now? Their orders were to withdraw. To vanish. To wash their hands of us and disappear into the south like nothing ever happened.

I saw an officer, tall, mustached, trying to maintain dignity. He was mouthing something to himself—"Non ascoltarli... non ascoltarli…" Don't listen to them. I almost laughed. Imagine being the one betrayed and having to console the betrayer.

As the train pulled up, hissing and groaning, the soldiers began to board. Some looked relieved. Some looked ashamed. None looked proud.

And we kept yelling. Not because we thought it would change anything. Not because they deserved to suffer.

But because we had to. Because it was the only power we had left.

And as the train pulled away, one boy beside me, maybe sixteen, saluted mockingly and whispered, "Good riddance."

I didn't say a word after that. I just stood there, fists clenched in my coat pockets, listening to the whistle fade into the distance.

The Italians were gone. And we were alone again.

But this time, we were ready.

-

February 14, 1942
Helsinki Station, Finland
Private Vittorio Ferrante, 2nd Alpini Division


The snow was falling again—slow, steady, like ash. I watched it melt on the windowpane of the train as it waited at the platform. It was too quiet inside the cabin, except for the low murmur of boots scraping the floor and the occasional cough. Nobody wanted to speak. No one wanted to admit what we all knew.

We weren't peacekeepers anymore. We were ghosts.

Outside, the crowd was already swelling. At first, I thought maybe it was a farewell, some last polite gesture from the Finns. But then the shouting started. A woman's voice cracked like a whip through the air. Then came a snowball—then another, and another, each one harder than the last.

I turned to look. There must have been a hundred of them. Old men in coats too thin for the weather, young mothers with babies strapped to their chests, children glaring like we'd stolen their toys. I caught the eye of a boy—no older than my brother back home in Naples. He was yelling something in Finnish, his face twisted into something I didn't recognize. He threw a rock. It missed me, but I flinched anyway.

"Don't look at them," our sergeant said. "Just keep your head down. Get on the train."

But I couldn't help it.

This was not how it was supposed to go. When we arrived in 1940, they looked at us with suspicion, yes—but also with a kind of cautious hope. We helped rebuild bridges, cleared roads, brought in supplies. We drank with their officers, traded cigarettes with their boys. Hell, one of them taught me how to skate. He laughed when I fell on my ass and called me "Romeo" because I'd smiled at his sister.

And now?

Now they were calling me petturi. Traitor.

I wanted to shout back. We didn't know about Yalta! We weren't in the room with Mussolini and Stalin and the diplomats in their leather chairs. We were just soldiers. We were just following orders. Just like they were, two years ago, when the Soviets came.

But I didn't shout. I couldn't. My throat felt like it was wrapped in wire.

The train jerked forward, slow at first. Through the steam and smoke, I saw a group of schoolgirls turn their backs to us in perfect silence. Behind them, someone had painted over the Italian flag on the side of the station wall. Just a smear of white now.

I slumped into my seat. My rifle rattled on the rack above me. The man across from me, Corporal D'Angelo, was staring at his boots like they might fall apart any second. No one said a word for a long time.

I used to think this war would make me a man. That maybe I'd come home with a medal. A story. A legacy.

But I knew now—I'd only come home with silence.

-

February 16, 1942
Helsinki Docks, Finland
Corporal Arthur "Archie" Langley, Royal Marines


The cold hit like a punch in the lungs the moment the ramp dropped.

Even with the greatcoat wrapped tight and my gloves doubled up, I felt like the Baltic itself had reached up and grabbed my bones. God help anyone who tried to fight a war in this frozen hell. But still—Helsinki.

We'd heard stories on the ship from Stockholm. That the Finns were hostile. Bitter. That the Italians had slinked out only days before to the jeers of crowds and a few well-aimed bricks. My unit, forty-odd Royal Marines and a few lads from the Welsh Fusiliers, stood in parade formation anyway, like it was Portsmouth pier, not the edge of a political earthquake.

I looked around as we stepped off the landing craft. The port was busy, but it wasn't cheerful. No flags, no cheering crowds. Just workers in grey coats and knit hats unloading crates of American rifles, petrol drums, and canned beans like it was any other day. A few civilians had gathered behind the barriers. They didn't wave. They just watched. Cold-eyed. Guarded.

One little girl held a Finnish flag. She wasn't waving it. Just clutching it like a teddy bear.

As we marched up the quay, I caught the eye of an older man—civilian, stiff coat, fur hat. Might've been someone's grandfather. His eyes swept over us like he was weighing us. Not with hate. Not even resentment. Just… weariness. Like he'd seen too many boots land on his soil in too short a time.

"Think they like us?" Private Baines muttered next to me, breath fogging in the air.

I gave a half-smile. "I think they like us better than the last lot."

We passed the Italian barracks on the way to the staging ground—already half-abandoned, a few Red Cross crates still piled up. Some graffiti on the side in Finnish, scrawled in haste. One of the interpreters later told me it said "Better no friends than false ones."

We reached the staging point near the city square, where a few Finnish soldiers stood waiting, rifles slung casually, their faces as hard and unreadable as the ice. Their officer, young, with sharp cheekbones and a mouth set in stone, stepped forward and gave a crisp nod to our major.

No smiles. No handshakes.

Just nods and orders.

This wasn't Oslo. This wasn't liberation. It was something else.

A holding action. A warning.

By nightfall, we were billeted in a former schoolhouse. The radioman got the BBC signal for a few minutes. The news? Tokyo had struck Guam. American forces were being pushed in the Philippines. The world felt like it was cracking in half and freezing over.

I lay on my cot, staring at the frost gathering on the window. Somewhere outside, a church bell rang once, then stopped. No one spoke.

And I thought to myself—not for the first time—

We've arrived too late. Or just in time. And God only knows which.
 
Interlude: Legoland (Denmark) is mine New
An Excerpt from Peter H. Tveskov's Between the World War and the Cold War: Denmark in the 1940s

The morning of April 9, 1940, dawned without warning or preparation for Denmark. At approximately 5:00 AM, the Nazi war machine surged across the border in a coordinated blitzkrieg offensive that would reshape the course of Danish history for the next five years. The operation, Weserübung, was a broader German initiative to secure its control over Scandinavia, particularly Denmark and Norway, in order to maintain vital access to the resources of neutral Sweden, especially the iron ore that fueled Germany's war effort.

Denmark, a small kingdom sitting precariously between Germany and Sweden, had long prided itself on a foreign policy of neutrality. Throughout the interwar years, it had successfully navigated the shifting tides of European politics, avoiding entanglements that might bring it into conflict with the great powers. But with the rapid advance of Nazi expansion, it became painfully clear that Denmark's neutral stance would no longer suffice.

The invasion itself was swift, almost clinical. Denmark, with its relatively modest military forces, had little hope of resisting the onslaught. Copenhagen, Denmark's capital, fell within hours, and German forces quickly secured key infrastructure, including vital ports and airfields that would soon be used to launch operations in neighboring Norway. But what distinguished Denmark from other occupied countries was its government's decision to surrender almost immediately, avoiding unnecessary destruction of the country.

In stark contrast to the devastation in Poland, Denmark's political leadership—led by King Christian X and Prime Minister Thorvald Stauning—chose not to resist. The King famously rode through the streets of Copenhagen on horseback in the days following the invasion, projecting an image of calm and unity, despite the occupation. The Danish government, keen on maintaining some semblance of autonomy, negotiated with the Germans, agreeing to a policy of "cooperation" that would preserve Denmark's political independence while ensuring German control over key strategic sectors.

Unlike many other countries in Europe under Nazi rule, Denmark retained a functioning democratic system. While the country was technically under occupation, the Danish parliament (Folketing) continued to operate, and the government retained control over domestic affairs, with the exception of military and foreign policy. This was a pragmatic, if deeply compromised, arrangement, one that allowed Denmark to maintain some degree of sovereignty while avoiding direct confrontation with the Nazi regime.

In the months following the invasion, Denmark's position as a key strategic asset to Nazi Germany became clearer. Denmark's role was not merely as a passive collaborator; it was an active player in Germany's broader strategy in Scandinavia. The Danish government permitted the German military to establish airbases and naval ports along its coastline, facilitating German operations in Norway and ensuring a secure route for transporting Swedish iron ore through Danish-controlled waters. The collaboration was not one-sided—Denmark also benefited economically from its alliance with Germany. The Nazis made significant demands on Denmark's agricultural output, which was crucial to feeding the German population and military, and the Danes supplied large quantities of foodstuffs, notably bacon and butter.

This symbiotic relationship between Denmark and Germany was a delicate balancing act. Denmark's political leaders, particularly Stauning, sought to maintain the country's sovereignty as much as possible. However, the Germans were not content with a passive partner. In time, they began to pressure the Danish government to adopt more directly pro-German policies. Economic cooperation evolved into more intrusive forms of collaboration, and Denmark's political landscape began to shift in subtle ways. While Denmark was not formally aligned with the Axis powers, its economic and strategic contributions to the German war effort were undeniable.

By the summer of 1941, however, the Danish government found itself caught in a more difficult position. The nature of Nazi demands began to shift from strategic and economic cooperation to more direct control over social and cultural matters. One of the most pressing issues was the Nazi regime's "Jewish question." While Denmark's Jewish population was relatively small, around 7,000 individuals, it had been largely unscathed by Nazi anti-Semitic policies in the early years of the occupation. Jews in Denmark had enjoyed a degree of protection due to the country's comparatively mild occupation conditions. Danish Jews had been largely left alone, able to live relatively freely while other European Jews suffered under the boot of Nazi tyranny.

This leniency would not last.

In 1941, with the invasion of the Soviet Union and the escalating demands of the Nazi regime, Denmark found itself increasingly at odds with German policies, particularly regarding the Jews. Early in the year, the German authorities began to press Denmark to adopt the same measures that had been implemented in other occupied countries, including the forced relocation and deportation of Jews to concentration camps.

For the first time, Denmark's leadership found itself faced with an impossible choice. Cooperation with the Nazis had ensured the preservation of Danish sovereignty, but now it seemed that the Germans were demanding more than Denmark could give. Faced with growing German pressure, the Danish government began to prepare for the possibility of direct resistance, even as it continued to walk the fine line between collaboration and defiance.

By November 1941, Denmark's cooperative model was beginning to unravel. Despite initial successes in maintaining a relatively high degree of independence, it was clear that the balance was becoming unsustainable. Danish political leaders, while still largely aligned with Germany, were increasingly confronted with the ethical and moral dilemmas posed by the occupation. The pressure to conform to Nazi policies, particularly the persecution of Jews, was growing stronger, and the first cracks in the façade of cooperation were beginning to show.

Denmark's experience in the years of the occupation stands as a complex and often contradictory chapter in the history of World War II. On the one hand, Denmark's ability to maintain some form of sovereignty under occupation is a testament to the skillful diplomacy of its leaders. On the other hand, the ethical compromises that came with this cooperation—particularly the treatment of the Jewish population—would later become one of the most poignant and defining aspects of Denmark's wartime history.

The brittle scaffolding of Danish cooperation with Nazi Germany finally collapsed under the weight of conscience and catastrophe on December 16, 1941. That morning, the world awoke to a shattering broadcast from Vatican Radio: Pope Pius XII, in an unprecedented act of moral defiance, revealed detailed evidence of the ongoing mass extermination of Jews in Nazi-occupied Poland and Ukraine. Drawing from secret communications delivered by Polish clergy and Italian intelligence, the Pope's address was unequivocal. The slaughter of the Jewish people, he declared in an enciclycal after his speech, was "an affront not merely to the dignity of mankind, but to the sanctity of life itself as ordained by God."

The Pope called for a crusade on Nazi Germany. Then subsequently threatened to excommunicate all members of the nazi party who didn't step down by the new year. The next day on the 17th this extended to the Werhmacht. That same day, Italy, which had remained neutral throughout the war, declared war on Nazi Germany, as Mussolini delivered his declaration on top of the Palazzo Venezia, Italian bombers raided the Ploesti oil fields.

In Denmark, the Pope's call struck like lightning. The Danish church, long passive under occupation, issued a bold and immediate response: a general strike across the nation, calling on workers, students, clergy, and civil servants to paralyze the country. Trains stopped running. Factories stood silent. Danish flags hung in shop windows. Copenhagen's streets were filled not with protestors, but with a solemn, disciplined stillness—a quiet defiance more powerful than violence.

That evening, King Christian X appeared in full military dress outside Amalienborg Palace, flanked by members of the cabinet and army officers. In a short but fiery address broadcast by Danish radio, the King declared:

"We are no longer bound to silence. The truth has burned away the fog. Our loyalty was bought with peace, but the cost has become the soul of our nation. I call now on all Danes—rise as one, and let the light of Denmark shine again."

The speech electrified the country. Resistance cells sprang to life overnight. Arms were smuggled in from Sweden, sabotage squads began targeting German communication lines, and German troops found themselves increasingly isolated in a land they had once controlled without a fight.

On Christmas morning, 1941, British troops from the 1st Airborne Division landed at Copenhagen Harbor, having coordinated secretly with the Danish government-in-place. The landings were largely unopposed, as the Danish Resistance had already secured key strongpoints throughout the city and German soldiers through Europe mostly laid down their arms or deserted their posts. By nightfall, Copenhagen was in Allied hands, and the Union Flag flew over Christiansborg Palace beside the Danish Dannebrog.

The British push did not stop there. In a bold move that defied the still-uncertain state of the Eastern Front, Allied command ordered an advance through Schleswig-Holstein, targeting the northern German port of Kiel. The German Wehrmacht, stunned by defections among occupied forces and the sudden southern betrayal by Italy, struggled to contain the assault. Within one week, British and Danish forces were entering northern Germany.

But as the guns thundered in the west, a quieter, colder chess game began to unfold in the east. On January 26, 1942, Italy and the Soviet Union signed the Treaty of Yalta—a landmark agreement that reshaped the postwar world even before the war itself had ended. The 1942 treaty was pivotal: the Soviet union and Italy divided Europe into their own spheres of influence.

This clause sent shockwaves through the Danish cabinet. Despite the shared hatred of Nazism, few Danes were eager to fall under Moscow's shadow. Memories of the Winter War and Soviet expansionism were still fresh, and whispers of communist infiltration within the Resistance were enough to alarm even the most left-leaning members of government.

A resolution came quickly. Following brief negotiations with London and Washington, and watching nervously as their neighbors aligned with the West, Denmark officially signed the Atlantic Pact on February 11, 1942. Already joined by the Netherlands, Norway, Sweden, and Finland, the nascent Atlantic Pact was emerging as a new defensive coalition—one rooted not only in anti-Nazi resolve, but in shared democratic values and a desire to chart an independent course between Italy and the Soviet union.

Denmark thus became the fifth nation to join what would later evolve into the Free Nation's alliance as the cold war went on. The signing was broadcast across the Atlantic and greeted with thunderous applause in Allied parliaments. In Copenhagen, tens of thousands took to the streets waving British and Danish flags side by side, cheering the end of occupation and the rebirth of the Danish nation.

The winter of 1941–42 marked Denmark's transformation from reluctant collaborator to proud liberator. The country that had surrendered in six hours in April 1940 now stood, arms in hand, beside the great powers of the world. It had endured the shame of passivity, the moral strain of compromise, and the terror of looming genocide—and had, at last, found its voice.

It would never be silenced again.
 
Belgian Chocolate New
An excerpt from Jean-Michel Veranneman De Watervliet's 2014 novel, The Death of Belgium

By the end of May 1940, Belgium had ceased to exist as a sovereign nation. The Wehrmacht's lightning thrust through the Ardennes—blunt, brutal, and wholly unexpected—shattered not only the fragile Maginot illusions of the Allies but obliterated the thin membrane of Belgian neutrality that had clung desperately to the illusion of peace.

On May 10, 1940, Germany invaded Belgium for the second time in a generation. The plan was cold and efficient: bypass France's strongest defenses by driving through the Low Countries. Belgian soldiers, despite their bravery, were overwhelmed. Their commanders, constrained by decades of political indecision and underinvestment, found themselves outmaneuvered at every turn. Within three weeks, the collapse was total.

On May 28th, King Leopold III—without consulting his government, which had already fled to France—surrendered unconditionally to Adolf Hitler. To some, he was a tragic figure, a monarch isolated and abandoned, forced into capitulation to spare his people further suffering. To others, he was a traitor, placing the crown above the constitution, compromising the unity of the nation in its darkest hour. The government-in-exile would never forgive him. From London, Prime Minister Hubert Pierlot issued a damning condemnation. A rupture had occurred at the very heart of Belgium: between king and people, between home and exile.

The German occupation began under a heavy, silent fog. The military administration, headed by General Alexander von Falkenhausen and SS advisor Eggert Reeder, projected a thin illusion of pragmatism. Von Falkenhausen, an aristocrat and career soldier, was careful, even courtly in manner. But make no mistake: his purpose was exploitation. The Nazis had learned from the resentment of their 1914–1918 occupation. This time, they sought to cloak tyranny in procedure, to present brutality as bureaucratic inevitability.

They began by stripping Belgium's economy for parts. The Belgian franc was artificially pegged to the Reichsmark, making German purchases absurdly cheap and draining the country's resources. Factories were converted to produce for the Wehrmacht. Food was rationed, coal was seized, and entire industries were subordinated to German needs. As early as the summer of 1940, Belgians were already going hungry.

Censorship was swift and absolute. Newspapers were muzzled, radios confiscated or monitored. The press that remained was heavily controlled, peppered with collaborationist propaganda and bland communiqués from Berlin. Cultural life narrowed to a whisper. Curfews were imposed, movement restricted, public dissent stifled.

Social division became a central tool of control. The Nazis pursued a policy of Flamenpolitik—an effort to divide Belgium along linguistic lines. They granted administrative privileges to certain Flemish civil servants and supported elements of the Flemish nationalist movement, hoping to reshape Flanders into a satellite of a future Germanic empire. In contrast, Wallonia, perceived as more Latin and less "racially Germanic," was marginalized. The SS courted collaborators—offering positions of power to opportunists willing to serve. The most notorious among them was Léon Degrelle, the charismatic leader of the Rexist Party. Once a Catholic populist, Degrelle transformed himself into an eager fascist, pledging allegiance to Hitler and dispatching volunteers to fight on the Eastern Front in 1941 under the banner of the Walloon Legion.

But collaboration was never total. From the earliest days of the occupation, resistance began to take shape—not in bold declarations, but in gestures. Hidden newspapers were mimeographed in cellars and passed hand to hand. Teachers quietly refused to use Nazi textbooks. Rail workers sabotaged trains, subtly at first, then with increasing boldness. Catholic clergy offered comfort and coded warnings from their pulpits. And Jews—tens of thousands of whom had fled Germany and Eastern Europe in the 1930s—once again found themselves hunted. Though the Final Solution had not yet been formally announced, the Gestapo was already building its files. By the autumn of 1941, arrests had begun. Jewish men were seized in dawn raids. Synagogues were shuttered. The yellow star had not yet been imposed in Belgium, but the shadow had fallen.

By November, the first Belgian Jews were deported to forced labor camps in the East.

The resistance, fragmented but growing, consisted of monarchists, Communists, liberal democrats, and ordinary citizens. Their motives varied—some fought for patriotism, others for ideology, others simply for vengeance. Underground groups like the Front de l'Indépendance and the Groupe G began conducting acts of sabotage and intelligence gathering. They liaised with British SOE agents parachuted behind enemy lines, smuggled Allied airmen out through France and Spain, and maintained a steady current of defiance.

Still, the cost of resistance was high. Arrests, torture, and executions were commonplace. The Gestapo's Belgian section—ruthless and efficient—employed Belgian collaborators to infiltrate networks. Betrayals were inevitable. Entire families disappeared in the night.

And yet, something had changed by December 1941. The world, so long silent, had begun to stir. On December 7th, Japan attacked Pearl Harbor. Four days later, Hitler declared war on the United States. What had once been a European war had become global.

In London, the exiled Belgian government seized the moment. For the first time in over a year, there was hope of liberation backed by overwhelming force. Radio Londres broadcast messages to the resistance. British and American agents began increased operations on Belgian soil. And among the people—starved, humiliated, divided, yet unbroken—a quiet resolve hardened into something deeper.

Belgium had not been erased. She had been silenced. She had been wounded. But she endured. Until it's death blow came.

History has its hinges—moments when the entire edifice of the world creaks, tilts, and begins to fall. December 16, 1941, was one such hinge. The smoke of Babi Yar, of Ponary, of incinerated villages and bulldozed mass graves had risen for months, unseen by most, ignored by others. But now the world could no longer look away. On that cold Roman morning, as the bells of St. Peter's rang through the fog, Pope Pius XII finally broke his long and agonized silence.

From the pulpit of a special consistory, the Pope condemned the Nazi regime in the most direct terms yet uttered by the Church. He read aloud testimonies—letters smuggled from Poland, photographs from the East, transcripts intercepted by Italian intelligence. He declared the Holocaust a "crime against the order of God," and demanded that all Catholic members of the Nazi Party recant their allegiance before the close of the year—or face excommunication. But he did not stop there. With voice trembling yet resolute, he called for cruciata, a Crusade—not merely in word, but in arms. "Let those who have sinned in silence now find their redemption in resistance," he said. "Let the sword of righteousness rise." He said in an enciclycal released that same day.

That same day, as his words echoed across the world, Italy moved.

Benito Mussolini—who had remained conspicuously neutral since the fall of France while he built his own empire in the Mediterranean—broadcast a declaration of war against Nazi Germany. Simultaneously, Italian bombers struck the Romanian oil fields at Ploiești, hammering at the very lifeline of the German war machine. The skies over Eastern Europe turned black with smoke as the silence of Mussolini's regime gave way to flames.

But Belgium was not ready for what came next.

The following morning, December 17, the papal threat extended beyond the SS and Nazi Party to include all members of the Wehrmacht, the Gestapo, and even civilian administrators in collaborationist regimes. The message was clear: neutrality was no longer tenable. One must choose between conscience and complicity.

Belgium responded first with silence—and then with fury.

A spontaneous general strike erupted in Liège, Charleroi, and Ghent, spreading like wildfire to Brussels and Antwerp. Factories ground to a halt. Trams stopped mid-track. Offices were abandoned. Workers flooded the streets, holding signs scrawled with ancient words: "Non serviam." Resistance networks fanned the flames, smuggling radios to towns and villages, urging mass defiance. Even many collaborators faltered. The Reich's grip on Belgium was suddenly no longer iron—but paper.

It was in the midst of this maelstrom that an astonishing figure emerged from the shadows of captivity: King Leopold III.

Appearing for the first time since his 1940 surrender, he stood before a microphone at Laeken Castle, flanked by the remnants of his royal guard. His voice was hoarse, but unmistakable: "My people, our hour has come. Belgium must rise. Not for the crown. Not for vengeance. But for life itself."

The words spread across the airwaves, emboldening a nation—until Italy made its next move.

That same afternoon, the Kingdom of Italy declared the formation of the Kingdom of France—a new, monarchist state born from the carcass of Vichy. Its Prime Minister, André François-Poncet, once ambassador to Rome, offered the crown to Prince Louis Napoleon, a descendant of Bonaparte. But it was not simply France that was envisioned—it was an empire. Italy announced that this new realm would incorporate not just France, but also Belgium, Luxembourg, and the Rhineland, as a "Latin-Gallic Renaissance" against the German Reich.

Belgium exploded in rage.

Protests flooded the streets of every major city, even as German troops tried to suppress them. Flags were burned, statues toppled. Cries of "Belgium is not a province!" rang through Leuven and Namur. That evening, Italian paratroopers dropped over Brussels in an operation codenamed The Ides of March.

It was a bloodbath.

Laeken Castle, still housing the King, was besieged. Italian Arditi fought a fierce, room-to-room battle with the Royal Guard. Dozens were killed. The King narrowly escaped through an underground tunnel with the help of loyal servants, vanishing into the city's storm drains as the last defenders fell. Italian bombers roared over the capital by nightfall, sowing panic and chaos. The siege of Laeken began.

Over the next two weeks, Italy reinforced its foothold. More paratroopers were dropped into Brussels, and elements of the Italian Blackshirt divisions pushed up through northern France. Vichy defectors—angered by Hitler's failures and tempted by the promise of a Bourbon restoration and pardons—opened the border to Mussolini's columns and marched into Belgium with them.

On January 2, 1942, Italian and French monarchist troops broke the siege of Laeken. Tanks rolled down the Avenue de la Reine. Leaflets were dropped from planes proclaiming Belgium's "liberation" and "return to civilization." In the south, the Rexist leader Léon Degrelle—dragged from the shadows by Italian agents—was declared Governor-General of Wallonia, his smiling face plastered across posters while his eyes betrayed the panic of a man trapped by his own ambition.

Degrelle gave a stammering address welcoming the Kingdom of France and thanking "Latin Europe" for Belgium's salvation. The crowds did not cheer.

Leopold III, wounded and demoralized, had fled to London. There, reunited with his exiled government, he addressed his people once more—this time via BBC broadcast: "This invasion, masked in Latin rhetoric, is an occupation. I did not flee from one tyrant to kneel before another. Belgium shall never be a pawn."

But the damage was done.

The country stood carved—its skies filled with foreign planes, its soil soaked in blood, its people split between false liberation and true defiance.

Belgium, once again, had become a battlefield. Not merely of arms, but of souls.

And winter had only just begun.

In Ghent, where the streets still stank of tear gas and burnt paper, the sound of church bells rang not for Mass, but for Parliament. The Flemish Council, an emergency body hastily assembled from municipal leaders, university rectors, and exiled ministers, convened beneath the battered ceilings of the old City Hall. Outside, crowds gathered under the gold lion of Flanders, black flags and orange sashes waving defiantly in the smoke-choked wind.

At 11:17 a.m., Pieter De Clercq—once a minor bureaucrat, now a lionized voice of Flemish nationalism—took the podium and read aloud a single, stunning declaration:

"The Belgian state is dead. Flanders will not die with it. We hereby proclaim the independence of the Flemish Republic and request immediate annexation to the Kingdom of the Netherlands, under the protection of Queen Wilhelmina."

The crowd outside erupted—not in universal cheer, but with a volatile mix of jubilation, confusion, and fear. Some cried tears of joy. Others shouted accusations of treason. But the die had been cast.

Within hours, Dutch radio confirmed receipt of the Flemish request. The Queen remained silent—for now—but Prime Minister Gerbrandy addressed the nation with a carefully worded statement: "The fate of our southern brothers is entwined with our own. The Kingdom of the Netherlands shall not ignore a cry for unity born of war and sorrow." The message, broadcast in both Dutch and Flemish, lit the low countries aflame.

That same night, Dutch armored cars crossed the border at Essen, driving southward to "protect Flemish civilians from foreign occupation." Italian forces in Antwerp were caught off guard. A tense standoff began between Blackshirts and Dutch marines along the Scheldt. Not a shot was fired—but both sides knew this was only the beginning.

In Brussels, the Italian-backed Provisional Regency of Belgium condemned the Flemish secession as "an unfortunate misunderstanding," a laughable irony to most. Mussolini, furious that his dream of a Latin-Gallic satellite was unraveling by the hour, ordered reinforcements airlifted to Charleroi and Louvain. "hold the north," he barked at Graziani. " We will not lose half of Belgium."

The Vatican, for its part, offered only silence. Pope Pius XII's bold stand had unleashed a moral revolution—but even he now found himself overwhelmed by its tidal force.

And then, as if fate were mocking the collapsing unity of the kingdom, the Walloons followed suit.

On January 5, a hastily assembled congress in Namur, backed by trade unions and elements of the underground resistance, declared the creation of the Walloon Free Republic. They offered allegiance not to Italy, nor to France, nor to the Netherlands—but to Free France. A delegation was dispatched to Brazzaville, where Charles de Gaulle had set up his government-in-exile.

Belgium, once a single patch of defiant neutrality, had shattered into three pieces within seventy-two hours.

King Leopold, pacing furiously through the corridors of his London exile, saw the kingdom he had once surrendered to save now dissolving in front of his eyes. His voice broke as he dictated a letter to Churchill:

"If Belgium is to live again, it must be reborn—not as a construct of kings, but as a nation of conscience. And if I must die to preserve her soul, I will not hesitate."

The British Prime Minister, grim-faced and sleepless, wrote only two words in the margin: "Too late."

The Walloon dream lived precisely forty-two hours.

On January 5, in Namur, firebrands and factory workers declared the Walloon Free Republic—a desperate bid for dignity in a collapsing world. There were no flags, only armbands hastily sewn from red cloth and hammer-emblazoned pamphlets printed in candle-lit basements. Their government was little more than a committee of mayors, priests, union men, and a disillusioned French academic with a pipe and a pistol.

But their declaration had barely reached Brazzaville before it was answered with steel.

January 6, 1942 — 04:22 a.m.: Italian Savoia-Marchetti SM.82 transport planes roared above the Ardennes, silhouetted by the moon. Paratroopers—units from the elite Folgore Division, fresh from operations in Bulgaria and experienced in anti-partisan tactics—began descending onto the outskirts of Namur, Charleroi, and Liège.

Resistance was spirited. Factory militias fought back with Molotovs and old hunting rifles. Church bells rang wildly in Dinant. A rail worker in Huy derailed a train carrying Italian supplies, sacrificing himself in the blast. For a moment, it seemed the Walloon spirit might become a movement.

It did not.

By January 9, Namur had fallen. The Walloon Committee for Liberation was dragged out of the Palais de Congrès and thrown into a military prison hastily converted from a hotel. Several were shot without trial. The rest would be flown to Paris to stand before Italian tribunals. Resistance flags were burned in public squares. The black-and-white fasces of Italy and the golden imperial eagle of Napoleon were hoisted in their place.

Then came the farce of "democracy."

On January 12, Italian authorities announced a referendum on the "Reunification of Wallonia with Greater France." There was no campaign, no debate, no international observers. Just soldiers at polling stations, ballots pre-printed with Oui, and a tally that claimed 97.3% approval.

On January 13, André François-Poncet—Mussolini's puppet Prime Minister of the newly minted Kingdom of France—proclaimed the Annexation of Wallonia into the "new French heartland." Italian troops marched through the streets of Liège beneath banners reading Bienvenue à la Maison—Welcome Home.

In London, the exiled Belgian cabinet wept as the news reached them. Paul-Henri Spaak reportedly smashed a wine glass and shouted, "They have carved us like meat!" The King, silent for nearly two days, finally emerged with a hoarse voice and hollow eyes. He read from a sheet of trembling paper:

> "Belgium is not dead. It is bleeding, yes, torn—yes—but not dead. We call on the world not to recognize these false crowns and false votes. We shall return."



The Allies—Britain, Free France, and the United States—refused to recognize the annexation. But recognition, as the king bitterly noted, was not liberation.

On January 14, Mussolini declared Belgium to be "a failed idea… an artificial contraption of English diplomacy and German indifference." He boasted that the Latin Axis had restored "order and civilization" to the heart of Europe. Posters in Rome showed maps with the new "Kingdom of France" stretching from Marseille to Maastricht. The Kingdom of Belgium, meanwhile, vanished from Italian maps entirely.

That week, a journalist in exile asked Churchill if Belgium could be saved.

He paused, lit a cigar, and muttered, "Only if God Himself has paratroopers."

-

December 17, 1941
Laeken District
Brussels, Belgium


A thin, icy mist clung to the rooftops as our SM.82 lumbered over the freezing outskirts of Brussels. I tightened the straps on my Modello 38 parachute pack, breath turning to frost behind my mask. Around me, my squadmates huddled in the open hatch, rifles slung, helmets low. Above the din of engines and distant gunfire, Sergeant Romano barked our final orders: "Laeken keystone—capture the king or hold the castle until relief arrives!"

When the hatch swung open, a gust of wind nearly blew me back into the fuselage. I launched myself into the void, chest pounding like a drum. For a heartbeat there was only sky—stars blurred by speed—then the canopy above me snapped taut. I floated down toward the château's shadowed turrets, the lamps lining the moat like watchful eyes. Below, searchlights crisscrossed the courtyard, and I could just make out the crenellated walls of Laeken Castle, our objective perched atop them like a crown.

Landing hard on the cobbles, I rolled to absorb the shock and sprang upright. My boots skidded on frozen moss. To my left, Corporal Vitale's chute snagged on an ornamental finial; he yanked himself free and sprinted toward the gatehouse. I followed, rifle raised. The courtyard lay between two snarling groups: our men advancing in wedge formation, and a line of Royal Guard survivors—steel helmets glinting—bullets already accentuating the night air.

A sudden crack split the darkness. A Guardsman fell. We closed in. I lunged forward, firing three short bursts; his rifle clattered to the ground. Another thrust of my bayonet, and the gate stood ajar. We flooded inside, heartbeats thundering in my ears. Somewhere in the echoing corridors beyond, I heard distant shouts in Flemish, the anguished barking of orders.

Then came the staggered clang of a hidden portcullis—our path blocked. Sergeant Romano cursed under his breath. "They're sealing us in!" he growled. We rushed up the spiral staircase toward the throne room, hoping to intercept the king before he slipped away. But when we burst through the carved oak doors, the chamber was empty: dust stirred in shafts of lantern-light, and the royal crown lay fallen on the marble floor, blood droplets darkening its velvet lining.

A muffled rumble drew us to a side passage. Through a narrow slit window, I saw a small group—a priest, two servants, and the king himself—slipping into a hidden tunnel entrance beneath a tapestry. Leopold's face was ashen but resolute. He lifted a trembling hand in farewell before disappearing into the dank stone corridor. A servant dropped a lantern deliberately, flames licking the drapes and setting off a cascade of sparks. In the confusion, they vanished.

Behind us, the gates slammed. Through the narrow slit windows, flaming barricades sprouted in the courtyard—Belgian militiamen, armed with shotguns and hastily cast Molotovs, had surrounded us. Their shouts echoed off the castle walls: "Vive la Belgique ! " They lobbed bottles that shattered against our paratrooper steel. Corporal Vitale dove for cover behind an overturned carriage; I threw myself flat beside him, returning fire blindly into the gloom.

We were trapped. The tunnels the Guards had sealed against us now cut off our advance, and our radio crackled only static. Overhead, the SM.82s retreated, their engines fading into the mist. In the courtyard below, torches glowed like angry eyes. Sergeant Romano scanned our dwindling ammo clips and spat, "Hold fast, Folgore. We fight until relief—or death."

As dawn's first gray light seeped through the arrow slits, I crouched beside Vitale, fingers numb around my rifle. All around, the castle's ancient stones seemed to press in, echoing the siege drums of a nation risen against us. The chase for a fugitive king had become our own desperate flight, and in that silent, frozen dawn, I realized that here—beneath Belgium's broken crown—we were the ones besieged.

Note: I retconned a few things.

Check out the chapter flipping the table for context
 
What color is your coup? New
An excerpt from Nicolae Ceaușescu's 1970 novel, Betrayed on All Sides: Romania During the Great War

Romania, my beloved yet beleaguered homeland, entered the maelstrom of the Second World War not as a willing combatant, but as a nation gripped by fear, suffocated by internal rot, and betrayed by the very alliances it once held sacred. The period from the signing of the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact in August 1939 to the dramatic turn of events in December 1941 was a time of humiliation, upheaval, and bitter lessons for our people—lessons forged in blood, cowardice, and opportunism.

In 1939, the Kingdom of Romania stood nominally sovereign under King Carol II, but its fate was already being bartered in foreign capitals. The country's foreign policy, for decades based on a tenuous alliance with France and Great Britain, crumbled overnight when Hitler and Stalin carved Eastern Europe between themselves. Romania, whose borders had been secured in the aftermath of the Great War through the blood of peasants and soldiers alike, now found itself a pawn on a vast chessboard, surrounded by predators.

The economy, despite attempts at modernization during the interwar years, remained heavily agrarian and underdeveloped. It was dependent on foreign capital, particularly British and French investments in the oil fields of Ploiești. The industrial sector was small and controlled by foreign interests. While Bucharest had become known as the "Paris of the East," this glittering veneer masked a deep rural poverty and growing social unrest. The Iron Guard—a fascist movement fueled by mystical nationalism and anti-Semitism—was rising, drawing the desperate and the dispossessed into its ranks.

When Poland was dismembered in September 1939, and the Western powers did nothing, the writing was on the wall. King Carol tried to maintain neutrality, but Romania's position was strategically untenable. In June 1940, the Soviet Union, emboldened by its pact with Hitler and engaged in the conquest of the Baltics, issued an ultimatum demanding the cession of Bessarabia and Northern Bukovina. There was no help from France, which had just fallen, nor from Britain, reeling from the evacuation of Dunkirk. Carol acquiesced—Romania surrendered its territory without firing a shot.

But the territorial rape did not end there. Sensing blood, Hungary and Bulgaria, with German and Italian blessing demanded Northern Transylvania and Drobuja, and Germany brokered the Second Vienna Award in August 1940, forcing Romania to cede them. In less than three months, Romania lost over a third of its territory and population. It was a national humiliation unprecedented in modern history, and it shattered what little confidence the Romanian people had in their monarchy.

King Carol's position became untenable. In September 1940, under pressure from the German-backed General Ion Antonescu and amidst mass demonstrations by the Iron Guard, he abdicated in favor of his 19-year-old son, Michael. Antonescu assumed the title of Conducător and formed a "National Legionary State" with the Iron Guard. It was a time of blood and steel. The Guard, intoxicated by its newfound power and hatred, launched pogroms and purges, targeting Jews, political opponents, and military officers. But their rule was short-lived.

By early 1941, Antonescu had tired of the Guard's fanaticism and chaos. With German support, he crushed them in the January Rebellion, consolidating power as a military dictator. Romania was now firmly in the Axis orbit. It had signed the Tripartite Pact in November 1940, granting Germany control over Romanian oil and resources. German troops flooded the country under the pretext of defending it against Soviet aggression, but in truth, Romania was an occupied satellite.

Antonescu, convinced that aligning with Hitler would restore Romania's lost provinces, prepared for war against the Soviet Union. On June 22, 1941, Romania joined Operation Barbarossa. The Army, numbering over 600,000 men, crossed the Prut River alongside the Wehrmacht, determined to reclaim Bessarabia and Bukovina. In the initial stages, Romanian forces achieved their objectives, but they were soon drawn deep into Ukraine, far beyond the goals of national interest.

By December 1941, Romanian troops were freezing outside Kiev and the shores of the black sea, having suffered horrific casualties. The economy had been completely militarized, and inflation soared. While Germany consumed our oil and food, Romanian civilians bore the brunt of shortages. Worse still, Antonescu's regime began the mass deportation and extermination of Jews in Bessarabia and Transnistria. Pogroms in Iași and other towns left tens of thousands dead, often at the hands of their neighbors. These crimes would stain our history forever.

Romania had become a prison with gilded bars—a nominal ally of the Reich, but in truth little more than a colony supplying cannon fodder, oil, and grain. Antonescu, always the soldier, had placed all hopes on a German victory. But the signs were already darkening. The Soviets had been prepared and Germany's planned lighting campaign stagnated. And by December 1941, the United States had entered the war.

Romania had bet everything—and as I would come to understand in the cold clarity of later years—it had done so not from strength or vision, but from fear, desperation, and the willful blindness of men who mistook Hitler's favor for salvation.

History rarely asks permission before changing course. It does not warn its victims. It does not coddle its heroes. It moves with the suddenness of lightning and the weight of avalanche. And on December 16, 1941, history moved.

First came the voice of the Pope—cracking through the Vatican airwaves like divine thunder—declaring not neutrality, nor peace, but a crusade. A holy war, no less, against the pagan horror of Hitler's Germany. The cardinals behind him wept. Radios across Europe shorted from shock. The Axis trembled. The Allies froze. And then came the unthinkable.

Mussolini, having used the war to carve an empire in the Mediterranean declared war on Germany. While he gave his speech, he had his aircraft bomb Ploiești. The Italians—Germany's supposed Axis ally—reduced the lifeblood of Romania's oil industry and Germany's war machine to a smoking ruin.

The government convulsed. Antonescu's cabinet turned pale. The phones rang endlessly in Bucharest. The Wehrmacht command demanded action. The streets filled with rumors—"The Duce has gone mad," "The Pope has declared war," "Italy and Bulgaria are attacking!"

King Michael, barely more than a boy, grasped the moment with a cunning none had expected. He summoned Antonescu to the royal palace the morning of December 17, as smoke from Ploiești still hung low over the countryside like a funeral shroud. "We will be next," the king said. "Do not be Hitler's fool. Declare war on Germany now. While there is still time." And against the instincts of his iron discipline, Antonescu did.

That same afternoon, Romania declared war on Nazi Germany.

The Iron Guard saw this as betrayal. They had always despised Antonescu's pragmatism and the king's feeble liberalism. On the night of December 18, the Guard struck. Armed with German money, weapons, and Blackshirt advisors, they stormed the royal palace. The king was arrested, his staff murdered. The tricolor was torn from the flagpoles, replaced with the Iron Guard's sigil of death and resurrection.

But even in death, the monarchy's shadow lingered.

Italy, Hungary, and Bulgaria all formally joined the war against Germany and its collaborators by December 20. Italy and Hungary poured troops into Transylvania and Bessarabia. But Bulgaria, bogged down due to resistance in Serbia and Drobuja chose a different path: vengeance from above. Day and night, their bombers pounded what was left of Ploiești, flattening depots, roads, refineries, and leaving thousands dead. The air reeked of fuel and fire.

Then, on Christmas Day, Romania launched its first offensive since World War I—into Dobrudja.

With the Iron Guard consumed by paranoia and purges in Bucharest, the Romanian Army—fractured but burning with vengeance—stormed across the Danube. Bulgarian units, under-equipped and out of position due to ongoing Romanian resistance, reeled under the pressure. Romanian partisans rose in the countryside. For a moment, it looked as though Dobrudja might be liberated.

But Italy had not bombed Ploiești for pleasure. Their agents and advisors had embedded themselves across their Rome pact allies, preparing for precisely this scenario. Armed with modern weapons, poison gas, and ruthless doctrine, Italian advisors, bombers and Paratroopers arrived to reinforce the Bulgarians. The skies turned green and yellow with chemical clouds. Romanian battalions died choking in fields of mud and ash. The peasantry was not spared. Thousands of ethnic Romanians were expelled from Dobrudja to Romania, many into the freezing Danube waters. In a cynical echo of the Byzantines, Serbs were resettled to take their place, carving out a Slavic buffer zone where Romanians once lived.

As the south burned, the north broke.

On the Hungarian border, the German 4th Army—already weakened by desertion and poor morale—collapsed outright by New Year's Eve. German officers defected. SS units retreated toward the Carpathians. Into this vacuum stormed the Hungarian Honvédség. They swept into northern Transylvania and met little resistance.

But the true storm was within. On January 2, 1942, as Hungarian forces advanced toward Bucharest, a counter-coup erupted. It was not royalist. Not military. It was organized. The OVRA—Mussolini's secret police—had spent weeks coordinating with underground royalists, old officers, and liberal students. The Iron Guard was caught mid-purge. By dawn, their barracks were on fire. Key leaders were arrested in their beds. Hundreds were executed by firing squad without trial.

The Hungarian advance was greeted not with resistance—but with relief. Bucharest was liberated without a shot. The king was freed, emaciated but alive. He re-entered the capital flanked by Hungarian and Romanian officers, the crowds cheering wildly. Antonescu, found hiding in a monastery near Sinaia, was arrested but spared—for now.

With the Iron Guard dead, the road east opened. By mid-January, Hungarian and Romanian units pressed into Northern Bukovina and Bessarabia, re-occupying towns long since abandoned by the Wehrmacht. Romanian flags flew again in Chișinău and Cernăuți. Old men wept. Children saluted the king's portrait. The dream of Greater Romania wasn't dead.

But dreams demand payment.

In Moscow, there was fury. Stalin had hoped to annex Bessarabia after the war. Now Romanian troops were planting their boots back into Soviet-claimed soil. A confrontation seemed inevitable. But fate, for once, was merciful. In Yalta later that month, the issue was raised. Mussolini, ever the pragmatist, proposed a compromise: Romania would keep Bukovina and Bessarabia—but the regions would be demilitarized, under Soviet monitoring. Stalin, eyeing eastern Europe and asia, agreed. For now.

Thus, in six weeks, Romania had fallen, risen, and transformed. From Axis satellite to crusading monarchy. From Nazi collaborator to liberator. From a divided, dying state to a fractured but defiant nation reborn. The scars of betrayal still ached. The smell of burning oil lingered. The Iron Guard's ghosts would haunt the cellars of Bucharest for decades.

But we had survived. And for the first time in many years—we had chosen our side.
 
It's free real estate New
An excerpt from Between the Devil and Rome (2003) by Jozef Karika

The Slovak State, proclaimed on March 14, 1939, had by September of that year become a grotesque pantomime of independence. President Jozef Tiso, a Catholic priest turned politician, preached from his pulpit of "God's will" even as he signed treaties binding Slovakia to Hitler's Reich. The Munich Agreement had already shattered Czechoslovakia; now, Bratislava's cobblestone streets echoed with the jackboots of the Hlinka Guard, the paramilitary arm of Tiso's fascist Hlinka's Slovak People's Party. Their green uniforms and armbands, emblazoned with the double-barred cross, symbolized a nationalism steeped in fervor and fear. Behind closed doors, German advisors like the sly diplomat Manfred von Killinger and the ruthless SS attaché Josef Witiska pulled the strings, their presence a constant reminder that Slovakia's fate was mortgaged to Berlin.

The Salzburg Conference of July 1940 marked Slovakia's formal subjugation. Tiso and his prime minister, Vojtech Tuka—a Nazi sympathizer whose loyalty to Berlin rivaled his disdain for Bratislava—were summoned to Hitler's Alpine retreat. There, the Führer demanded Slovakia's total alignment with Axis policies. Tuka, ever the opportunist, returned home emboldened, purging the government of moderates like Foreign Minister Ferdinand Ďurčanský. Tiso, though wary of German overreach, acquiesced, calculating that survival required complicity. "We are a small boat on a stormy sea," he confided to his diary. "To resist the waves is to drown."

Yet dissent simmered. Underground networks of communists, social democrats, and disaffected army officers began coalescing in the shadows. By 1941, leaflets condemning the regime appeared in Bratislava's alleys, while Slovak exiles in London and Moscow plotted to revive the dream of Czechoslovakia. The regime responded with brutality: arrests, show trials, and the concentration camp at Ilava, where political prisoners vanished into silence.

Slovakia's military, a force of 50,000 ill-equipped but eager soldiers, became a pawn in Hitler's eastern gambits. In September 1939, the Slovak Army joined the invasion of Poland, seizing territory in the Carpathians with a mix of nationalist pride and unease. "We are reclaiming what was stolen!" declared General Ferdinand Čatloš, though many soldiers privately questioned fighting a neighbor for Berlin's benefit.

By 1941, Slovakia's role expanded. Tuka, desperate to prove his worth to Hitler, pledged two divisions to Operation Barbarossa. Over 45,000 Slovak troops marched into Soviet Ukraine alongside the Wehrmacht, lured by promises of reclaiming "ancient Slovak lands" near the Dniester River. Reality proved bitter. Poorly supplied and demoralized, Slovak soldiers froze in the Russian winter, their German commanders relegating them to rear-guard duties—or worse, Einsatzgruppen atrocities. Letters home spoke of horror: villages burned, civilians shot, and a war that felt increasingly alien. "We are not liberators here," wrote one private in November 1941. "We are ghosts."

Slovakia's economy, once tethered to Prague's industrial might, now fed the Nazi war machine. The 1939 Treaty of Protection with Germany mandated that Slovak factories produce armaments, machinery, and textiles for the Reich. The Dubnica tank works and Považské strojárne munitions plant operated under German oversight, their outputs shipped west while Slovaks faced shortages. The Reichsmark's dominance distorted trade; farmers surrendered wheat and livestock at gunpoint, their barns emptied to feed German troops.

"Aryanization" laws, enacted in 1940, stripped Jewish Slovaks of businesses, homes, and dignity. Over 12,000 Jewish-owned enterprises—from Bratislava's textile mills to it's bakeries—were seized by Hlinka Party loyalists. Men like Ľudovít Laco, a party boss turned millionaire, grew fat on stolen wealth, while Jewish families crowded into squalid ghettos. By 1941, hyperinflation gnawed at wages; the Slovak koruna, pegged artificially to the Reichsmark, collapsed in value. Workers in Bratislava muttered, "Tiso eats ham, we eat hymns."

For Slovakia's Jews, the period was a crescendo of terror. The Jewish Code of September 1941 codified their exclusion: yellow stars, forced labor, and a ban on education. Synagogues stood empty, with some of their congregations deported to transit camps like Sereď, where Hlinka Guardsmen traded kicks for laughs. Rabbi Eliyahu Rosenbaum of Prešov wrote in a final letter: "The stones of our streets weep. God has turned His face away." But hope wasn't completely lost for the Jews of Slovakia. Though officially Hitler ended his policy of expelling Jews to Italy after December 1940. Italy, using the OVRA and aided by local resistance networks smuggled out hundreds of thousands of Jews out of occupied Europe. With Italy and its Rome pact allies still out of the war, those Jews not slated for deportation made for the southern border, escaping into Hungary then Italy where they were sent to North Africa and the Lehi run refugee camps.

Though mass deportations to Germany were prevented due to Italy and the Rome pact. The machinery of genocide was already humming all through Europe. SS Hauptsturmführer Dieter Wisliceny, Adolf Eichmann's deputy, arrived in Bratislava that autumn to "advise" on the "Jewish question." Tiso, ever the theologian, justified the persecution as "a cross we must bear for peace."

As winter tightened its grip, Slovakia's fragile sovereignty unraveled. On December 11, Hitler declared war on the United States. Five days later, under crushing German pressure, Tiso's government followed suit—a decision made not in Bratislava, but in Berlin. On December 16, 1941, Slovakia formally declared war on Britain and the United States, a hollow gesture that sealed its international isolation. The Reich's ambassador, Hanns Ludin, toasted Tuka with schnapps in the Carlton Hotel, while crowds outside, numb with cold and fear, whispered of betrayal.

The declaration was more than symbolic; it shackled Slovakia irrevocably to the Axis. No longer a reluctant collaborator, it stood condemned as a belligerent, its fate lashed to a sinking Reich.

But on December 16, 1941 the world shifted as well. The Vatican radio crackled across kitchens and cafés with a message so thunderous it eclipsed even the marching drums of war. Pope Pius XII, long accused of silence, finally spoke. In a voice both trembling and resolute, he laid bare what many suspected but few dared say aloud: the industrial extermination of Europe's Jews, orchestrated by the Reich, was no longer a hidden horror—it was the world's shame.

More stunning still was his ultimatum. All Nazi Party members had until the end of the year to renounce their allegiance, or face excommunication. To a continent whose cultural spine was still Catholic—even in defiant Slovakia—this was no empty threat. It was a spiritual severing, a sword swung by the Bishop of Rome. What came next, however, was even more unthinkable: that same night, Italy, until now precariously neutral under Mussolini's opportunistic regime, declared war on Nazi Germany and launched a sudden air assault on the Ploiești oil fields in Romania. The heart of Hitler's oil supply burned as Italian pilots screamed over the Carpathians, and across Europe, stunned collaborators felt the walls of certainty begin to crumble.

The next day, December 17, the Pope escalated his pronouncement. Not only Nazi Party members, but every soldier of the Wehrmacht and every member of collaborationist regimes now stood condemned unless they renounced their positions. It was a spiritual insurrection—a call to mass desertion, whispered in cathedrals and shouted from pulpits.

President Jozef Tiso, ever the priest before the politician, heard the call. That very afternoon, the Slovak Republic stunned Berlin by declaring war on Germany. It was an act born not from strategy, but from desperation and conviction. Many in his inner circle begged caution, but Tiso, his cassock beneath his uniform, insisted. "God is not with the Reich," he said softly. "And we will not share in its judgment."

But what followed was chaos.

By dawn on December 18, collaborationist factions within the Slovak government—those loyal to the Hlinka Guard, to Berlin, or simply to ambition—moved swiftly. Troops moved down the boulevards of Bratislava. Armed guards seized government buildings, and by midday, Tiso and his senior ministers were dead, gunned down in a firefight within the Presidential Palace. The bullet that struck Tiso passed through both lungs; he died whispering a prayer.

The killing of the clergy-president did not bring order. It unleashed paralysis.

Slovakia, a nation of devout Catholics, was thunderstruck. Word of the Pope's declaration and Tiso's martyrdom spread like wildfire. Students marched silently through the snow-covered streets with black crucifixes. Churches filled, factories emptied. A general strike swept through the cities. Entire regiments refused to obey orders. Mothers wept in church pews while factory workers laid down their tools, whispering only, "He died for us." The puppet regime that attempted to replace him found itself governing ghosts.

Then came the wolves.

On December 18, Hungary, which had been promised the reclamation of Upper Hungary—Slovakia's territory—by Mussolini in exchange for alignment with Italy, launched a full-scale invasion. The Slovak Army, already thinned and disoriented by the collapse of command not only at home but on the Eastern Front, could offer no real resistance. Town after town fell with barely a shot.

Hungarian troops were met at first with cheers. Many Slovaks, disillusioned with their dead regime and still paralyzed by grief and religious dread, welcomed the Magyars as liberators from both German tyranny and the ghost of fascist clericalism. The Hlinka Guard melted away, its members hunted or fleeing east. By Christmas Day, Hungary had occupied nearly all of Slovakia. On December 26, Bratislava fell.

But the joy did not last.

The Treaty of Yalta, signed in haste by Italy and the USSR on January 26, 1942 carved Europe, Asia and Africa between both superpowers. It formally recognized Hungary's annexation of Slovakia in return for Hungary entering into Italy's sphere of influence. The soviets meanwhile were on track to receive Poland, the Czech part of Czechoslovakia and northern Germany. While Mussolini was guaranteed control of most of southern Europe, and Africa under a "Catholic Euro-African Axis." Berlin fumed, impotent to respond while the Red and Italian Armies surged towards the heart of the Reich.

But the ink on the treaty turned to ash in the hearts of many Slovaks.

What had felt like liberation now reeked of conquest. Hungarian officials replaced Slovak ones overnight. The language of government shifted. Cultural associations were shuttered. Landowners reasserted ancient claims. OVRA agents along with VKF-6 began to infiltrate the country and round up potential dissenters. Italian and Hungarian civilians began entering the country and buying up businesses and factories. Even Catholic priests who had supported Tiso found themselves removed, reassigned to remote parishes outside of Slovakia. Resistance flickered to life in the Tatra Mountains. Former soldiers, factory workers, and even disillusioned Hlinka youth formed the first cells of what would later be called the "White Resistance"—so named for the white armbands they wore in memory of Tiso's cassock and the snow-covered earth in which he was buried.

The people had traded the devil for the fasces. And now they had been devoured by both.

The streets of Bratislava no longer cheered. Black flags, first waved in mourning, now hung in protest. The Slovak nation, once a fragile experiment in self-determination, now lay dead in the snow, its future uncertain, its people caught—once again—between history's blades.

Note: Apologies for the sudden hiatus, I recently went through a breakup and was feeling very depressed and unmotivated these last few weeks.

Next chapter we'll cover Germany and the end of the war. I might be a little slow though as honestly I'm still kinda feeling it.
 
Last edited:
Oh scheisse New
An excerpt from the 1987 novel by Patrick Süskind, The Fallen Eagle: Germany During the Second World War

Germany, September 1, 1939. The world seemed to hold its breath as the Wehrmacht surged across the Polish border at dawn, its Panzers slicing through the frontier like scalpels, inaugurating what would become a cataclysmic war that consumed continents and civilizations alike. The Blitzkrieg—lightning war—was not merely a military tactic; it was a statement of intent, a declaration that Germany would no longer be constrained by the diplomatic conventions or moral hesitations that had bound it since the Treaty of Versailles. In Berlin, the mood was neither somber nor jubilant, but something stranger—taut, electric, as if the nation itself was exhaling after two decades of humiliation. Crowds gathered in silence, listening to radios. The newspapers, filtered through the iron fist of Goebbels' Propaganda Ministry, declared a righteous campaign, a final settling of scores. Poland, they said, had defied reason, refused compromise. Now it would pay.

To the public, the war was a correction of history—a redrawing of borders, the restoration of pride. To the regime, it was the beginning of a reordering of the world.

The Nazi political structure, by 1939, had fully metastasized into a grotesque parody of governance. The Reichstag still existed, but only as a hollow theater, rubber-stamping Führer decrees with orchestrated unanimity. Power lay in the hands of competing satraps—Himmler, Goering, Bormann, Goebbels—each leading overlapping empires within the state, each vying for Hitler's favor. It was an intentional chaos, a system designed not to govern efficiently but to ensure that no one man could consolidate enough authority to threaten Hitler's supremacy. The Führer himself had transformed from politician to prophet, speaking less and being seen even less often, his pronouncements increasingly mystical, symbolic, and unchallengeable. His worldview—Manichaean, apocalyptic, eschatological—had become state policy.

The SS under Heinrich Himmler exemplified this evolution. Initially Hitler's personal guard, it had grown into an autonomous empire, its tendrils extending into police forces, intelligence networks, colonial administration, and economic enterprises. The SS-Wirtschafts-Verwaltungshauptamt (SS Economic Office) oversaw a vast portfolio of slave labor camps, mining operations, and construction projects, providing the Reich with a warped solution to its chronic labor shortages and resource deficiencies. Himmler saw himself not merely as a security chief, but as the architect of a racially purified empire, and his vision of an Aryan utopia justified the mechanization of genocide and the commodification of human lives.

Reichsmarschall Hermann Goering, meanwhile, embodied the grotesque inefficiencies of the regime. As head of the Luftwaffe and the Four-Year Plan, he controlled vast swathes of Germany's war economy, yet his incompetence, avarice, and detachment ensured that many projects faltered. He built industries that consumed more than they produced, stockpiled synthetic fuels that degraded quickly, and squandered resources on prestige projects like the Me 262 jet before it was ready. The Luftwaffe's early successes masked deep structural weaknesses: logistical disarray, overworked personnel, and a reliance on outdated doctrine.

Economically, Germany in 1939 was a colossus on crumbling stilts. The Nazi economic miracle of the 1930s was a carefully staged illusion, underwritten by rearmament, deficit spending, and massaged statistics. The Four-Year Plan had brought full employment, but at the cost of militarizing nearly every sector of the economy. By the outbreak of war, the Reich faced critical shortages in oil, rubber, tungsten, and nickel. Synthetic substitutes were unreliable and costly. The invasion of Poland brought some relief—agricultural land, coal, and a new population of forced laborers—but it also brought new burdens: a restive population, logistical nightmares, and the first full-scale implementation of the Nazi racial agenda.

The swift and brutal conquest of France in the summer of 1940, accomplished in just six weeks, stunned the world. The fall of the Third Republic handed Hitler control of the European continent from the Atlantic to the Vistula. Politically, it cemented his godlike status among his followers. Militarily, it provided raw materials, industry, and a collaborationist regime in Vichy. But the victory concealed deeper fault lines. The French campaign depleted German fuel reserves, overextended supply lines, and lulled the High Command into believing in its own invincibility.

It was in this context that Italy's unexpected neutrality delivered a strategic and political shock. Benito Mussolini, who had long postured as Hitler's ideological comrade, astonished the world by refusing to enter the war in 1939. Publicly, he cited Italy's lack of readiness; privately, he sought to maneuver for greater influence without committing prematurely to a losing cause. His generals, still traumatized by Italy's abyssal performance in Ethiopia and Spain, breathed a sigh of relief. Rome declared itself a "non-belligerent," a term invented to mask its true role: a shadow ally, a mercantile enabler, and eventually, a silent saboteur.

Italy's ports became the Axis backdoor. Under neutral flags and falsified manifests, Italian ships transported critical raw materials from neutral nations into the German war economy. Swedish iron ore traveled south, bypassing the British blockade. Spanish mercury, Turkish chromium, and Brazilian rubber—all vital for munitions and vehicles—flowed through Italian commercial networks. Italian diplomats liaised with both Axis and Allied intermediaries, their true loyalties cloaked in ambiguity. Vatican channels facilitated financial transactions. Swiss banks laundered funds. Mussolini played every side—blustering in public, wheeling and dealing in private.

But the true depth of Mussolini's deviation came in the Jewish question. While anti-Semitism was official policy in Fascist Italy, Mussolini lacked the visceral, exterminatory drive that animated Hitler. When offered the chance to "assist" in the deportation of German Jews, he saw not just a humanitarian opportunity, but a political one. Italian North Africa—Tripolitania and Cyrenaica—was transformed into a dumping ground for tens of thousands of Jewish deportees. But Rome quietly repurposed the camps. Rather than death or oblivion, they became training centers—hardened compounds where the Lehi, a radical Zionist underground inspired by Jabotinsky and fueled by vengeance, began organizing what would become the Falag: a Jewish fascist paramilitary party.

Between 1940 and December 1941, nearly one and a quarter million Jews were smuggled into Italy and sent off to Africa. There they received military training, political indoctrination, and logistical support. Italian officers, defected German Jewish veterans, and Lehi members oversaw their instruction. Thousands were subsequently smuggled into Palestine, swelling the ranks of the Lehi. British authorities, already strained by Arab unrest, faced a swelling insurgency that attacked both British and Arab targets with mounting ferocity. By 1941, Palestine had broken out into low grade civil war. The Jewish insurgency, fueled by Italian weapons and ideology, threatened to sever British control over the entire Near East.

For Hitler, the betrayal stung. But it was Mussolini's final act of subversion that proved the most consequential.

In December 1940, under the pretext of a trade mission, Mussolini visited Moscow. Officially, he came to negotiate oil and grain imports. Unofficially, he delivered a warning. Over dinner in a private Kremlin chamber, with only interpreters and secretaries present, Mussolini gave Stalin evidence that Germany was preparing to invade the Soviet Union in the spring of 1941. Stalin, cautious and deeply paranoid, refused to show alarm. But the message burrowed into his mind. Soviet rail traffic intensified. Troop movements, disguised as drills, increased. Industrial relocation plans were dusted off. Stalin ordered the expansion of spy networks in Berlin, Prague, and Bucharest.

Thus, by the time Hitler launched Operation Barbarossa in June 1941, the Soviet Union was not wholly unprepared. It was still reeling from the purges, still disorganized, still backward—but it was not asleep. The initial German advances were astonishing. But the Soviet counterblows came sooner, and harder, than expected. The Wehrmacht was not fighting an unsuspecting empire—it was fighting one that had seen the shadow coming.

And the shadow had an Italian name.

When Operation Barbarossa was launched on May 30, 1941, it did not unfold as the swift, surgical decapitation strike Hitler envisioned. It collided not with a sleeping colossus, but a Soviet Union that was alert, mobilizing, and increasingly suspicious of German intentions—thanks in no small part to Mussolini's whispered warning in Moscow months prior. What was supposed to be the greatest blitzkrieg in history—"a war of extermination," in Hitler's own words—was immediately strangled by conditions both natural and human.

The spring of 1941 was among the wettest in memory, with the rasputitsa—Russia's infamous season of mud—lingering deep into June. Roads became swamps. Forest paths dissolved into sucking bogs. Tanks, halftracks, and artillery were mired for days at a time, their crews forced to dig and drag them forward by hand and horse. German logistics, already fragile, began to collapse before the campaign had properly begun. Fuel tankers couldn't reach the front. Horses—the Wehrmacht's unglamorous but essential transport backbone—died en masse in the muck, their corpses left to rot beside wrecked supply convoys.

Militarily, the offensive faltered in phases. While Army Group North inched toward Leningrad, thanks to the joint Soviet and Italian guarantees of Finnish neutrality, Leningrad remained tenuously supplied and never came under full siege. Army Group South bogged down in the Pripet Marshes, its attempts to outflank Soviet forces thwarted by prepared defenses and flooded terrain. Worse, Soviet generals—no longer asleep at the wheel—employed elastic defense strategies, falling back only to regroup and counterattack. German progress was measured in blood-soaked kilometers.

Army Group Center, the spearhead of Barbarossa, did achieve significant advances, reaching Smolensk by late July. But unlike in France, there was no knockout blow. The Soviets, forewarned and now cautious, refused to be encircled en masse. They ceded ground slowly, bleeding German divisions as they fell back. The capture of Kiev, a city that Hitler fixated on as symbolic, took until early December—a victory so pyrrhic it crippled the offensive momentum. Entire Panzer divisions were reduced to shells, infantry battalions were forced to march without boots, and supply depots burned in endless partisan raids.

Meanwhile, the economic foundation of the Reich trembled under the weight of its ambitions. The Four-Year Plan had already stretched Germany's industrial base to the breaking point. Barbarossa demanded more: more oil, more rubber, more trains, more bullets. But the Romanian oil fields were overstressed, and its imports routed through Italy were unable to keep up with German demands. Even the iron lifeline from Sweden now faced scrutiny from British intelligence and submarine patrols. Factories in the Ruhr worked around the clock, but shortages of copper, manganese, and skilled labor forced compromises in quality. Aircraft were rolled off assembly lines with defects. Tanks arrived with no spare parts. The economic miracle of Nazi Germany began to rot from within.

Politically, Hitler's absolute control began to metastasize into paranoia. No longer the fiery orator of 1933, he had become a disembodied voice, broadcasting nightly addresses from the shadows of the Chancellery. He trusted fewer and fewer men. High Command, once a hive of strategy, now operated in fear of the Führer's wrath. Commanders who expressed doubt—like Halder, Guderian, and even Brauchitsch—were sidelined, ignored, or quietly threatened. The SS, meanwhile, surged in power. Himmler, emboldened by Hitler's withdrawal from day-to-day affairs, expanded his fiefdom from police force to totalitarian state within a state. The Einsatzgruppen, given vague orders to eliminate "enemies," interpreted this with genocidal zeal.

And here, the Holocaust underwent its metamorphosis.

Deprived of Italian cooperation in mass Jewish deportation—a plan once cynically dubbed "the Mediterranean Solution"—Hitler turned inward. The Italian ports, once envisioned as conduits for transporting Jews to North Africa, were now closed. Tripolitania and Cyrenaica, promised by Mussolini as staging grounds for "resettlement," had instead become training camps for the Falag—a Zionist-fascist militia that now numbered over 300,000 fighters. The Jews who were once to be expelled now returned as armed resisters, trained in desert warfare and ideological discipline, infiltrating the British Middle East with growing intensity.

Infuriated by this reversal and emboldened by desperation, Himmler activated Plan B. The Einsatzgruppen began large-scale massacres in Ukraine, Belarus, and the Baltics—Babi Yar, Ponary, the forests of Rumbula—turning entire populations into mass graves. Ghettos were sealed, and railroads previously used for coal and munitions were diverted to Chełmno, Belzec, and Sobibor, now transformed from labor-processing centers into industrial sites of annihilation. The "Final Solution" ceased to be a bureaucratic euphemism. It became policy. It became architecture. It became ash.

The German public, though shielded by layers of propaganda, could not entirely avoid the truth. The smell of smoke, the disappearances, the rumors whispered in trams and taverns—these left psychic scars. Some justified. Most ignored. Almost none resisted. Fear had become cultural reflex.

By December 15, 1941, the illusion of invincibility had cracked. The Wehrmacht, spread thin across a thousand-kilometer front, could no longer sustain the illusion of triumph. The Red Army, bolstered by Lend-Lease shipments from the United States—jeeps, trucks, radios, boots—began counterattacks around Leningrad. German divisions, unprepared for the cold and exhausted from endless engagements, broke in places. The dreams of a short campaign, of the fall of Moscow by Christmas, were dead.

Diplomatically, the United States had frozen German assets and begun full-scale support to the Allies. While still officially neutral with Germany, Roosevelt's speech on December 9, following Pearl Harbor, made clear the trajectory. Hitler would declare war on America four days later, sealing Germany's fate. Italy, meanwhile, stood outside the storm. Mussolini, though still fascist, had become an enigma—flattering Hitler in public, courting the Allies in secret, and quietly supplying Balkan guerrillas with intelligence. German trust in their "Latin brother" collapsed. But Rome no longer cared.

Even within the Reich's inner circle, rifts widened. Goering's Luftwaffe was tarnished by the failure in the skies over Britain and now useless against Soviet winter storms. Goebbels could no longer spin disasters into destiny; his speeches turned bitter, shrill. Himmler, calculating and methodical, began to build networks of loyalty that would survive Hitler himself. The Führer, once surrounded by adoring ministers and generals, now sat alone, listening to Wagner and muttering of betrayal, destiny, and blood.

The eagle still soared, yes—but its wings were tattered. Its claws slick with the blood not just of enemies, but of its own illusions. And from its talons dripped not the crimson of triumph, but the slow, black ink of a fate long foretold and now in motion.

The world no longer held its breath. It had begun to exhale, and the air was heavy with the smoke of reckoning.

The world tilted on its axis on December 16, 1941—not with the thunder of bombs or the roar of tanks, but with the ancient, papery voice of Pope Pius XII. After months of cryptic silence, the Vatican published irrefutable evidence of the German Holocaust, including photographs smuggled out of Poland by Italian agents and Jewish partisans. The Pope condemned the Nazi regime not merely as criminal but as heretical. Most astonishingly, he issued a blunt ultimatum: all baptized Catholics who remained members of the Nazi Party past December 31 would be automatically excommunicated. It was a thunderclap. The Vatican had not merely spoken—it had declared war on evil, and implicitly blessed those who would take up arms against it.

Italy moved swiftly. That same day, Mussolini, the modern-day sphinx of Rome—his silence long mistaken for complicity—broadcast a declaration of war against the German Reich. The Italian Air Force launched a devastating raid on the Ploiești oil fields in Romania, stunning the Germans and crippling one of the few lifelines that kept their panzers moving across the Russian steppes. In the Vatican, bells rang. In Berlin, sirens wailed.

What followed was less a collapse than a disintegration. Catholic soldiers along the Eastern Front—Poles, Bavarians, Alsatians, Austrians—began deserting in droves. Morale, already brittle from the mud, the frostbite, and the endless Soviet artillery, simply evaporated. Priests in field hospitals refused to give last rites unless the dying renounced the Party. A young Bavarian lieutenant, Hans Riemenschneider, shot his own colonel in the back during a retreat, pinned a rosary to the man's uniform, and walked toward Soviet lines with his hands raised.

By Christmas Eve, momentum had shifted irreversibly. Dutch and Belgian militias, with British troops and logistical support, began to systematically liberate their country from their German occupiers. French Royalists and Vichy defectors in Lyon and Marseille proclaimed the rebirth of the Royaume de France, hailing Louis Napoleon who had been proclaimed as King by Italy. In Norway, the puppet government in Oslo swiftly collapsed. The Reichskommissariats—once symbols of total Nazi domination—were imploding. What was once a continent under the iron boot was now a mosaic of rebellion, mutiny, and religious reckoning.

On December 25, 1941, the three generals in charge of the eastern front—Fedor von Bock, Erich Hoepner, and Maximilian von Weichs—met in secret in a freezing villa outside Warsaw. The Soviet 16th Army was less than 50 kilometers from the 1939 Polish frontier. The generals knew the war was lost in the conventional sense. But they didn't wish to surrender to the Soviets. In desperation they drafted the Ostschild Agreement, a declaration of defection and redirection. Germany, they proclaimed, had been hijacked by a madman and a death cult. Their new formation—the Freie Deutsche Armee, or Free German Army—would no longer serve Berlin. Their objective was to hold the Eastern Front against the Soviets, not to preserve the Reich, but to salvage what remained of the German people. Their intended objective was to buy time for the Western Allies to liberate Europe, to forestall the Red flood, to ensure Germany did not become the next Poland—split between commissars and Fascist satraps.

On December 27, the Free German Army released its manifesto via Vatican Radio and the BBC. It was a stunning broadcast: Fedor von Bock, in full uniform but with the eagle-and-swastika ripped from his breast, spoke directly to German soldiers and civilians alike. He invoked not Hitler, but Clausewitz. Not Goebbels, but Goethe. He quoted the Pope. He swore no loyalty to Italy or Britain, only to Germany itself, and to the God that had not yet forsaken it. The world gasped. Hitler screamed. The SS went on a rampage through Silesia and Bavaria, trying to preempt a wider defection. But it was already too late.

The south exploded. The remaining Wehrmacht divisions returning from Slovakia and the east found their supply lines sabotaged, their officers assassinated by local resistance fighters or even their own troops. Operation Saturnus, the German invasion of northern Italy launched in mid December, had already stalled less than 30 kilometers into Italy due to ferocious Italian/Lehi resistance and partisan sabotage. Now it crumbled. Italian alpine divisions drove the Germans back into the Brenner Pass by mid January. In Munich and Augsburg, anti-Nazi student groups led by Catholic clergy took to the streets. The SS cracked down brutally, but it only spread the fire. The Reich was no longer at war with the world—it was now at war with itself.

On December 30, 1941, Britain launched an invasion from the newly liberated Netherlands. Capturing Bremen by January 15. The operation, codenamed Swan Feather, allowed the British to come in contact with Free German units in the northwest or Germany. Churchill recognizing the potential of Italy and the USSR carving up the Nazi corpse for themselves moved quickly. Supplies began to trickle in—radio sets, medicine, some light weaponry. No tanks, no planes. Just enough to encourage, not enough to empower. All this did was encourage further resistance by the SS and stall the British advance.

Mussolini said nothing. His Rome was silent, its palaces dark, its troops running ceaselessly north and east. He had declared war, but not intention. The pope, meanwhile, gave his New Year's address from St. Peter's Basilica, repeating the original excommunication decree and saying only that "those who act in defense of human dignity, even among former enemies, walk the path of grace." For those in the Free German Army, it was a benediction—quiet but unmistakable.

But grace could not stop the Soviet war machine. Isolated from the Reich and poorly supplied, the Free German Army soon found itself pushed back. The Wehrmacht's remnants either joined the Ostschild or were hunted down by SS units now led by Odilo Globocnik and Gottlob Berger—men without scruples, feeding off fanaticism and despair. But even they could not halt the Soviet juggernaut.

On January 15, 1942, Soviet forces under Marshal Zhukov entered the ruins of Warsaw. The city had become a grotesque palimpsest—half-burnt ghettos, shattered cathedrals, crumbling German outposts. The Free German Army did not fight to the death. Most units surrendered. Some retreated westward into the forests of Pomerania, others disappeared into the civilian population. A few, including remnants of Hoepner's command, fought delaying actions along the Vistula until Soviet artillery pulverized them.

Germany was dismembering itself. The Nazi command structure in Berlin still operated on paper, but communications had broken down. The southern provinces were in open rebellion. The Wehrmacht no longer obeyed the fuhrer, but its own officers, its chaplains, its consciences. In Königsberg and Danzig, gauleiters declared martial law. In Vienna, SS units seized power from the civilian administration and began preparing to make the city a fortress. And in Berlin, Hitler refused to speak. He remained in his bunker beneath the Reich Chancellery, staring at maps that bore no resemblance to reality, dictating orders to ghosts.

The Eastern Front was gone. Not merely collapsed—but repurposed, mutated, fragmented into a surreal tragedy of rebellion, betrayal, and strange hope. The Red Army would march to the Elbe. But it would not find only Nazis waiting—it would find Germans who had chosen a third path. One of desperation, certainly, but also of conscience. The war was no longer a simple struggle of good versus evil. It had become something far more tragic, and far more human.

The great storm broke with pen, not sword. In the snow-blanketed Crimean town of Yalta, cloaked in an icy fog, Mussolini and Stalin met in grim silence as they confirmed the carving up of Europe into their respective spheres. They signed the Treaty of Yalta the next day, a press conference announcing the treaty.

It was a cynical pact carved from the ruins of a dying empire.

The agreement split Germany along brutal lines. Everything south of the Elbe—from Bavaria to Saxony and Austria—would become a "neutralized" Italian-aligned Kingdom of Greater Austria under personal union with the House of Savoy. Everything north, from Berlin to Mecklenburg to East Prussia, would fall under Soviet occupation, later to become the German People's Republic, a communist buffer state.

To Churchill's horror, no British voice was present at Yalta. His foreign office was livid. His own diplomats in Rome had been left out of the loop entirely. When news of the treaty broke, Churchill's outrage echoed through Whitehall like a thunderclap.

"This is not peace," he muttered grimly in the War Room, puffing his cigar. "It is a carve-up of Christendom."

The treaty sent shockwaves through the dying Reich. Morale, already collapsing in the east, disintegrated into outright mutiny. Protestant clergy, long cowed into silence, rose from the pulpits in fury. Pastors in Wittenberg, Lübeck, and Kiel began delivering firebrand sermons denouncing the SS and the Nazi regime as heretical, even demonic. The once unshakable ideological glue of the Volksgemeinschaft cracked.

Meanwhile, the SS, cornered and feral, fought back with apocalyptic fury.

Himmler and Hitler vowed a final stand. The Waffen-SS, now largely detached from Wehrmacht command and fueled by a berserker fanaticism, turned German towns into fortress-cities. They hung mutineers from lampposts and burned villages suspected of sheltering deserters.

But it was too late.

The ancient capital of the Habsburgs fell to Italian and Lehi troops with minimal resistance in early February. The people, exhausted by war and demoralized by years of Nazi rule, raised white flags from shattered balconies. Vienna had once been a pearl of German culture; now it was ash and memory.

Mussolini himself flew to Vienna in triumph, dressed in a long black coat. From the balcony of Belvedere Palace where the second Vienna award was signed only a few years ago, he proclaimed the Kingdom of Greater Austria, placing King Victor Emmanuel as its constitutional monarch under Italian protection and turning south Italy into a client state.

The mood was grim rather than jubilant. The Austrian people accepted their new overlords with weariness. No one had the strength to resist anymore.

With Italian forces halting at Saxony only a few weeks later—keeping their Yalta promise—Stalin unleashed hell upon the north.

Zhukov's artillery began bombarding Berlin in early March. The once-proud capital of the Reich turned into a hellscape of concrete and flame. Soviet soldiers, hardened by years of blood and frostbite, pushed street by street through a city that refused to surrender. SS fanatics turned every school and hospital into a bunker. The air stank of death, of burning flesh and wet rubble.

Then came the radio broadcast heard around the world:

"Adolf Hitler is dead. Berlin is lost. But Germany is not defeated."

No one knew the full truth. Some whispered of an assassin's bullet—an Italian agent perhaps, or a disillusioned SS officer. Others said he took his own life in the Reich Chancellery bunker, cursing the world with his final breath.

Whatever the truth, the myth of Hitler collapsed with him.

Himmler, deluded to the end, retreated to Hamburg with remnants of the SS and attempted to mount a last stand. The British, finally landing in strength on the northern coast, pressed forward with Canadian and Polish troops under Montgomery's command.

On Easter morning, as the churches of Hamburg rang their bells for the first time in years, the SS raised the black flag in defiance. Street fighting raged for days. British artillery flattened entire districts.

On April 1st, Himmler was captured in the tunnels beneath the Altona railway station. He had shaved his mustache and attempted to pose as a railway worker. He was found carrying cyanide pills in his boots. The guards forced him to spit them out at gunpoint.

With Himmler's capture, the war in Europe ended.

Germany lay carved into three pieces:

The Kingdom of Greater Austria, an Italian-aligned Catholic monarchy stretching from Tyrol to Saxony, ruled by King Umberto II, guarded by Carabinieri and a new generation of Austrian nationalists loyal to Rome.

The German People's Republic, a Soviet satellite ruled from Berlin by a puppet Politburo, where former communist exiles returned to exact revenge and rebuild a nation in the USSR's image.

The North German State, a British-occupied Protestant rump stretching from Hamburg to the Rhine. It was neither free nor sovereign, a fragile zone of military rule and humanitarian crisis, administered by weary Allied governors. But it wouldn't last for long.

As spring thawed the blood-soaked fields of Europe, a new shadow settled over the continent. The once united front against Nazism fractured.

Italy and the USSR had won the war—but peace was already unraveling. All according to Mussolini's plan.

Churchill stared out his window in London one late April evening and muttered to his cabinet:

"We have strangled the snake, but the corpse is being divided by wolves."

The Cold War had begun before the blood had dried.
 
Last edited:
Welcome to my Ted Talk New
March 1, 1942
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


Another meeting. Another grotesque theater of cigars, paper shuffling, and cheap cologne trying to mask cowardice. I sat there in the shadows of faux marble columns—columns I had installed because the originals weren't grand enough—while the Grand Council droned on about railroads and food rations like bureaucrats pretending to be conquerors. They really thought this was governance. But all I could think about was cassette tapes, neon signs reflecting in rainy glass, and that old Totto-chan track I used to loop on late nights in my little Foggy Bottom apartment. I missed the way DC tasted at 2 a.m. on a Saturday night—vending machine coffee, cigarette ash, loneliness and her.

It hadn't been long since I announced the formation of the Global Federation of Free Alliances—the final, blinding, operatic crescendo of my continental campaign of military and diplomatic shock and awe. The British ambassador had been begging for a meeting. He'd tried to be subtle, sending Ciano a dozen polite threats dressed as invitations. I refused. I wasn't in the mood for another whisky-slick diplomat trying to massage my ego while plotting my downfall. That was Ciano's headache now. Besides, Churchill and Roosevelt had apparently requested a summit. The way Ciano described it, they sounded perturbed, like I'd pissed in their scotch.

I chuckled. Out loud.

The room froze.

I waved them off. "Relax," I said, leaning back. "I just remembered a funny joke."

They didn't laugh. Of course they didn't. They weren't allowed to unless I signaled.

My mind drifted again—to Sofie, to my adpted daughter's baby laughter echoing through corridors of cold marble that never warmed no matter how many fireplaces I installed as Rachele carried her. Then I remembered the other Sofie, the woman I named my daughter after. The woman I loved, I saw her in a field of poppies once, or maybe it was a dream. I couldn't tell anymore. The past was a broken VHS tape I kept replaying in a Betamax world, the memories becoming distant, like the morning dew slowly coming off the grass as the rays of dawn degenerated into daytime.

Then the door burst open.

"Duce!" An aide, breathless. "Urgent news from Berlin—Hitler is dead."

That snapped me out of it.

Dead?

Already?

I knew the Soviets were steamrolling their way into Germany like a drunk punk band trashing a hotel suite, but I hadn't expected this. I figured Hitler would go down with a scorched-earth tantrum, screaming in a bunker, gun in his mouth only after Berlin was ash. This was... early. Sloppy. Weak.

"So…" I muttered, steepling my fingers. "He killed himself already?"

The aide hesitated. "No, Duce. Reports are... unclear. Some say one of our agents assassinated him. Others claim a mutiny among his own guards. Still others say he did kill himself. There's chaos."

I leaned back in my chair and stared at the ceiling, ornate and useless.

I knew how it went in my timeline. A coward's bullet in a bunker, a burning corpse in a ditch while Eva lay beside him like a dead ballerina. But here—here things were different. Too different. Germany folded faster than it should've. Stalin was already bitching about Scandinavia, north Germany and British interference. Britain had slithered into Bremen and Scandinavia to try and cut the soviets off, and they'd been playing a bad game of chicken in Karelia for over a month, artillery, men, equipment. It was convenient though, the more men they funneled into Karelia the more German territory me and the Ruskies could carve out.

"Guidi," I called, without looking. "Send more OVRA teams into Germany. I want every corridor, every cellar, every scorched ruin searched. I want Hitler's corpse—his skull. I'm going to make it my official drinking cup."

Gasps.

The cabinet recoiled as if I'd just suggested eating a child.

I smiled slowly. "What? You're all shocked? Have none of you read Byzantine history? Or better yet, Bulgarian? Khan Krum did the same to Emperor Nikephoros. It's tradition. And frankly—fitting. A Germanic barbarian reduced to a chalice in the hands of a future Caesar. I want that in the memoirs. In the legends. Let the children of tomorrow drink that story like communion wine."

They looked at me again—fear in their eyes, suspicion too. That same delicious mix. Like the aroma of blood in a velvet-draped ballroom. God, it was intoxicating.

I was above them. I was them. I was the chorus, the villain, the lead. I was Homelander in a toga. A dictator with the aesthetic sensibilities of Momoko Kikuchi on mescaline.

"Next topic," I said, flipping through my notes lazily as I hummed Easy Lover under my breath. "Sapienza."

Ah yes, my little undead pet project. The thing that kept me up at night—partly with fear, mostly with arousal.

"Guidi," I said, yawning. "Update me. What's our haul from Grossdeutchland?"

Guidi stood, stiff and pale. "Duce, per your directive, our teams have extracted, secured, and in some cases, liberated key German scientific personnel. We've seized documents from universities, abandoned labs, bunkers, and SS vaults. We have V-2 schematics, jet propulsion blueprints, self flying planes,advanced submarines, helicopters, nuclear physics notes, early prototypes of guided missiles and night-vision optics."

I nodded. "Continue."

He swallowed. "Some of their weapons programs are years ahead of anything we currently have in production. There are plans for so-called, nuclear weapons. These weapons have t-"

I smiled and raised my hand

"The ability to wipe out a city in one shot?" I said.

He paused. "Yes, Duce."

Sapienza. The codename for the project. Italian for "wisdom," but also the name of a quiet Mediterranean town where I once died in a Hitman game on professional difficulty. Fitting. The Reich had poured billions into science and experimental weapons. And now their toys were mine.

Jet fighters. Nuclear death. Ballistic missiles. helicopters. I smiled.

"Imagine," I said, standing now, my voice rising. "These so called rockets, all filled with a bomb that can wipe out a city and millions of lives in one shot. We control the narrative now. We own the myth. The world is ours for the taking."

The council looked horrified. As they should.

"Your faces," I continued. "You all look like the Soviets just knocked on your door."

I gestured to the blueprints being passed around. "This is the future. What we do next will define the next thousand years. Not Roosevelt. Not Stalin. Us. This knowledge does not leave this room unless I say so. If any of you breathe a word of this—even to your wives—I'll have your families buried in the catacombs beneath the Capitoline Hill, nameless and devoured by rats."

Silence. A collective nod.

"Good," I said.

I clapped.

The doors opened a few minutes later.

"Gentlemen," I said. "Lets move on to other business. Allow me to introduce our new Minister of Cinema. Miss Leni Riefenstahl."

She entered like an aria. Regal. Broken. Dangerous.

"The woman behind Triumph of the Will is now unemployed, thanks to Germany's demise. But not for long. She will be our oracle. Our architect of myth. She will film everything. The coronation. The new senate. Me."

She sat without speaking.

"As you all know, once the war ends—and it will end in our favor—Italy will be no more. I intend to crown His Majesty Victor Emmanuel as Emperor of the Restored Roman Empire. And I," I said, placing my hand on my chest like an actor rehearsing a monologue, "shall be named Consul for Life. Eternal guardian. The new Augustus. The final Caesar."

A pause.

"And each of you shall be rewarded. You will be made senators of the New Rome. Your loyalty—your obedience—will be carved into the annals of eternity. Riefenstahl will record it all. Rome will rise again. Not with swords—but with cameras. With spectacle. With tech. Renascita, the name of our film. Our revolution, broadcast all over the world."

My voice dropped.

"This is not just politics. This is mythmaking."

And for a moment... I almost believed it would fill the void. The ache. The quiet ache that my manic monologues couldn't drown out. The ache of a man who once watched sunsets over a DC skyline, drinking canned coffee, all while laughing and chatting with the woman he still desperately loved despite the years and perhaps universes separating them. A ghost inside a man who now ruled most of Europe—and still couldn't sleep.

"Dismissed," I said.

And they left.

Like shadows fleeing a spotlight.

Like children before a angry schoolteacher.

--

An excerpt from Ian Flemings 1958 Novel: Sapienza, how Italy got the bomb

As the smoke settled over the ruins of the Reich, the guns of April fell silent, and the true nature of victory began to show itself—not in parades or proclamations, but in laboratories, interrogation rooms, and office buildings hastily converted into command centers. Italy, the surprise victor in the final act of the European war, moved with deliberate, quiet purpose.

Operation Sapienza, launched in the dying days of January 1942, had not been a military campaign but an intellectual and strategic one. Named for the University of Rome, the operation was overseen directly by Mussolini's inner circle, primarily by the secretary of the interior Guido Buffarini Guidi. While Soviet and British troops fought over ruined cities, Italy's OVRA agents and their collaborators in the German resistance moved through Germany with surgical precision.

Their mission was simple: harvest the mind of the Reich before the Soviets could.

OVRA agents in long leather coats appeared in villages, universities, and SS archives with their German collaborators. Armed with lists compiled from captured documents and interrogations, they sought out physicists, chemists, and engineers. No stone was left unturned, the OVRA looked through every nook and cranny from the shores of Peenemunde to the swiss alps. Most German personnel were taken without warning. Those who resisted had their familes threatened with execution or, more chillingly, "transfer to Soviet custody."

Men like Wernher von Braun, Walter Dornberger, Werner Heisenberg and even Kurt Diebner were rounded up and given a brutal choice: work for Italy or face Stalin's wrath. Under duress, they chose the former.

The OVRA transformed old Nazi research centers—especially those in Bavaria and Saxony—into Italian-administered facilities under heavy guard. Prototypes of the V-2 rocket, Heinkel jet fighters, early nuclear research papers and even helicopter prototypes were seized. Entire train convoys rolled south towards Rome carrying machinery, uranium samples, blueprints, and sometimes entire laboratories along with their staff and families.

To the world, Mussolini remained stoic, aloof, delivering vague proclamations about "peace through strength" and "the safeguarding of civilization." But behind closed doors, he was playing a dangerous game.

Italy, once a great power in name only, now stood as a third pillar in the emerging tripolar world—not equal in strength to the US or USSR, but indispensable to both.

And as the dust settled in Europe Italy began to reshape it's newest German Vassal state.

In contrast to the brutality of the SS and the cold purges of the NKVD in the north, Italy's occupation of southern Germany and Austria was surprisingly lenient—at least on the surface.

Former Nazi officials were quietly rehired. Mayors, police chiefs, judges—many with stained pasts—were restored to their posts so long as they publicly pledged loyalty to the new monarchy and underwent "moral rehabilitation" sessions led by OVRA censors. These were often farcical performances: a few days of confessions, loyalty oaths, and carefully staged town hall speeches swearing fealty to the House of Savoy and denouncing the "errors of fascism." The pope was even persuaded to rescind excommunication to any officials who publicly repented their actions. The only exceptions were the higher ups, generals and members of Hitler's cabinet. Goering, Speer, Doenitz, and their ilk were all rounded up, given summary trials then executed, their bodies thrown into the waters of the Danube or Rhine. Though they were also given the choice of renouncing Nazism and having their excommunication rescinded before being executed.

Mussolini understood what neither Churchill nor Stalin could admit aloud: the bureaucracy of Germany still worked, and he would not waste time rebuilding it from scratch. The Kingdom of Greater Austria was kept orderly, efficient, and authoritarian—but not terroristic.

The Soviet occupation mirrored much of what they did in Poland after 1939. Brutal, uncompromising, and drenched in paranoia. The NKVD purged former Nazi loyalists with mass arrests, deportations, and kangaroo courts. Entire towns saw their male populations disappear overnight. The German People's Republic, declared in late May 1942, became a gray, miserable place of banners, marches, and secret police.

Land was seized. Churches were shuttered. Newspapers were turned into socialist rags. A new German politburo—composed of old Communist exiles like Wilhelm Pieck and Walter Ulbricht—took power under Soviet tutelage, ruling with iron obedience to Moscow.

Churchill's forces, now confined to the Protestant northwest, attempted a more idealistic project—de-Nazification and democratic restoration. But their limited resources, weariness, and the sheer chaos of postwar Germany made progress slow.

The British occupation focused on rebuilding infrastructure and feeding starving civilians. Denazification tribunals were inconsistent—some strict, others lenient depending on region and political necessity. German Protestant clergy became central moral figures, preaching repentance and civic responsibility from the pulpit while quietly collaborating with British intelligence to keep tabs on local sentiment.

But Britain's rump state—a northern Germany of ports and Protestantism—was fragile. And after negotiations in Moscow in may it would cease to exist by June, the cynical price Britain and America paid to keep Scandinavia and the Netherlands.

By June 1942, though no formal hostilities existed, the atmosphere between the occupying powers had become tense. Italian convoys were monitored by Soviet patrols. British planes shadowed Italian rail lines. Propaganda leaflets fluttered across occupation zones like windblown ash.

Mussolini had won his war—and he ensured no true peace ever emerged.

A Cold War was now emerging. But it would not be a Cold War of two giants. It would be a triangle of shifting alliances, backroom deals, and ideological confusion. A three way Tango had begun.

In the ruins of Germany, the future had arrived—and it spoke in three tongues: English, Russian, and Italian.
 
Last edited:
Remember summer days New
March 1, 1942
Führerbunker
Berlin, Greater German Reich


The smell of wet concrete and coal smoke hung in the stale air like a funeral shroud. The map room buzzed with anxious murmurs, boots shifting on cold stone, voices clipped and tense. The walls seemed to sweat. I was back in my temple of ruin, among men too afraid to look me in the eye and too loyal—or cowardly—to admit what they already knew.

The war was lost.

The words didn't need to be said anymore. They hovered, invisible but loud, in the stale, static-laced air of the bunker. I stood over the Reich's last map like a priest over a desecrated altar. Berlin was encircled. The Soviets were moving like wolves with blood in their mouths. The Americans were in Bremen. And the Italians—the Italians—were in Munich, planting their black banners where my armies had once marched.

Betrayal. That word clung to me more intimately than my own name.

I turned to them—Himmler, Speer, Goebbels, Keitel, Bormann. Dead-eyed men pretending to be officers. Goebbels was the only one still talking, muttering something about propaganda operations in the East. I raised a hand. Silence fell like a guillotine.

"I will not flee Berlin," I said. My voice cracked on the last syllable. "This city is the cradle of our rebirth. I will die here... as a man, not a myth."

They said nothing. What could they say? Even the rats were leaving the bunker.

"I appoint Heinrich Himmler as my successor." The words tasted like ash. "You will continue the fight from underground. A guerrilla war. Let the Reich live on in the forests, in the mountains, in every loyal German heart. This is not the end—it is the beginning of a darker, purer war."

Himmler bowed, like a priest accepting a crown of thorns. There was something giddy in his eyes. He was already imagining himself as Caesar of the rubble.

Later – Chancellery Gardens, Berlin

The city above was fire and ruin. Columns of smoke reached into the March sky like the arms of sinners. Buildings stood cracked and skeletal, as if Berlin itself was ashamed of being seen like this.

I insisted on seeing the Hitler Youth.

Boys. Children. Some no older than twelve. Helmets too big, rifles too long. They tried to stand at attention, but their knees shook. One was weeping. Another tried to hide the trembling in his hand by gripping the Panzerfaust tighter. I looked into their faces and saw a nation on the brink of annihilation. And yet—they looked at me as if I were still divine.

I told them they were Germany's final hope. That they would go into legend. That their sacrifice would echo forever. Words. Beautiful, empty words.

Then—the sky cracked.

A Russian shell screamed from nowhere and tore through the edge of the square. Stone and steel and flame erupted. The world turned white.

I felt a blow, like being struck by God.

Then—nothing.

March 6, 1942
Unidentified Military Hospital
Somewhere in Germany


I awoke to whispers and light.

But I couldn't move.

A ceiling swam above me, yellowed and cracked. A bulb flickered. I tried to speak. Nothing came out. I tried to turn my head—nothing. I couldn't feel my hands. My legs. My mouth was dry. My tongue was heavy.

I heard voices—German. Soft. Female.

"Er ist wach," said one nurse.

"He blinked again. That's twice," said another.

I blinked once. Slowly. Deliberately.

A form leaned over me—a nurse in pale blue. She had soft eyes and a mouth curled in forced calm. She looked at me like one might look at a wounded dog.

"You've been unconscious for four days," she whispered. "You are safe. Please don't be afraid."

Safe? Safe from what?

I tried to speak. My lips didn't move. My breath rasped, shallow and hollow.

"You suffered massive trauma from artillery," she said. "Your spine is broken. You have full paralysis from the neck down. You cannot speak."

I tried again. Nothing. My body was no longer mine. I was in it, but not of it. A caged spirit. A Führer in a prison of flesh.

She reached forward and dabbed my forehead with a cloth. "Very few know you're here," she added softly. "Orders. Only a handful of doctors and nurses have access."

Ah. Of course. Himmler. Ever the spider, already spinning his web.

March 7 – Same Hospital

Each day now crawled like an insect over my soul.

I could see shadows moving on the walls. I could hear voices outside the door—sometimes laughing, sometimes crying. One night I heard a nurse playing a lullaby on a music box in the next room. It made me think of my mother.

Mother.

Her hands. Her voice. Her softness. The only person who ever truly loved me, maybe. She would have wept to see me like this. A breathing corpse.

I became obsessed with blinking. It was all I had left. One blink for yes. Two for no. The nurses were kind, in a distant, professional way. But I could feel their fear. And their disgust.

Was this the fate of a Titan?

Not martyrdom. Not death in battle. Not a last stand atop the Reichstag. But this. Bedsores. Sponge baths. My body limp and my mouth full of drool.

Sometimes I imagined it was all a dream. That I would wake up back in Linz as a boy, sketching buildings, dreaming of opera. Or in Vienna, starving and angry, still believing I could bend the world.

But I was awake.

I was still here.

No bullet. No cyanide. Just paralysis and decay.

March 10

I saw a figure in black enter the room. The nurses straightened. Fear returned.

Himmler.

He stood beside me like a priest beside a tomb.

"Mein Führer," he said, bowing slightly. "You have become... a symbol."

I blinked once.

"Good," he said. "You still understand."

He looked around the room, as if judging the wallpaper.

"The Reich is changing," he said softly. "I lead now. In your name, of course. To the world you are dead. Bavaria has fallen. Austria as well. But the fight continues."

He leaned close.

"You will be preserved. Your body—sacred. Your will—immortal. You will be taken care of Mein Fuhrer, for the service you have done to Germany."

He smiled.

"You will become more than a man. You will become a myth. A legend."

He turned and walked out.

And I—unable to scream, unable to die—lay there.

Trapped in my skin. A man who once ruled empires, now blinking in silence while the world moved on without me.

April 5, 1942
Unidentified Military Hospital
Somewhere in Germany


I awoke to unfamiliar voices. They were not the soft, sterile tones of the nurses, nor the clipped militarism of German officers. These voices were lilting, animated—Mediterranean. Italian.

Footsteps echoed like the deliberate steps of executioners. I couldn't see the door from my bed, only the pale green ceiling and the trembling lightbulb above. Shadows entered the frame—four figures, all in black, sharp silhouettes against the fluorescent wash of the ward. They moved with theatrical precision, as if on a stage.

One bent over me. A man in his forties, perhaps. He wore a black leather trench coat with the unmistakable red dagger insignia of the Organizzazione per la Vigilanza e la Repressione dell'Antifascismo—the OVRA. Mussolini's secret police. His cologne reeked of tobacco, musk, and victory.

"Well, Dio mio," he said in Italian, switching to German with a grin. "You are uglier than we imagined."

The others laughed. One of them whistled mockingly. Another crossed himself and muttered, "Santissima Madonna, he still breathes."

I blinked once. I had no other weapon.

The man leaned closer. His eyes were bright with amusement. "Adolf Hitler," he said slowly, as if savoring the syllables. "The great Aryan lion, the Führer of Europe. Now a twitching sack of meat, drooling on his pillow."

He crouched beside the bed, elbows on his knees. "You must forgive our intrusion, Herr Hitler. We expected to find a corpse. But this... this is better."

I blinked again. A slow, deliberate blink. Rage. A yes to hatred. A yes to humiliation.

They laughed harder.

"Oh, he's aware! Bellissimo! That makes it perfect."

The leader motioned for the others to circle the bed. They loomed over me like crows on a fencepost.

"You should know," he continued, in that bright, conversational tone, "the war is over. Finished. Berlin fell shortly after your supposed death. The Soviet flag is flying over the Reichstag. Stalin, Churcholl and our Duce are carving up your Reich."

He gave me a pitying smile. "Your dream is ash. Your thousand-year Reich lasted barely 10."

Another agent spoke—this one younger, full of venom. "Himmler has been captured by the British. He cried like a child, I hear."

I blinked again.

"Oh yes," the leader said, "Himmler. Your spider. Your little spider is in a cage now. The British asked him where you were, and do you know what he said?"

He leaned close enough for me to smell wine and garlic on his breath.

"He said you were dead. That he buried your body in a secret grave and declared you a martyr."

He paused.

"But we know better, don't we? We've had agents embedded in Germany for years."

The man stood, pacing slowly. "We found the nurse. Sweet girl. Big eyes. She told us everything. The paralysis. The silence. The sponge baths."

He looked down at me again, as if inspecting a museum piece.

"Il Duce—Benito Mussolini—he had plans for your skull. A golden drinking cup. Engraved with the dates of your failure. He even had a jeweler picked out in Florence."

More laughter.

"But this?" He gestured to my body, limp and helpless. "This is more poetic. More Italian. You will rot slowly, trapped in that rotting flesh. No bullet. No gallows. No martyrdom. Just piss bags and silence. A Führer reduced to blinking."

He crouched again, face inches from mine.

"Tell me, Adolf. Is this what Valhalla looks like?"

I stared. I blinked once.

He smiled. "Good. You still have pride. That makes it sweeter."

The leader stepped back and motioned to one of the others. A camera appeared—an old Leica. A flashbulb. Click. They took several pictures. From the side. From above. A final one with the leader holding up a copy of Il Popolo d'Italia beside my head like a trophy.

"Duce said if we found you alive to keep it a secret," he said. "this is for keepsakes. It's not often you meet historical figures. I'll frame this picture over my living room, send a copy to Il Duce as well."

Then, he stepped close one final time.

"No legends for you, Adolf. No Götterdämmerung. You don't get to burn in your bunker like Nero. You don't get to vanish like Napoleon. You don't even get death."

He leaned close enough that I could feel the warmth of his breath.

"You will get taken to rome."

He stood. Snapped his fingers. The other agents followed as they grabbed me and strode toward the door.

One paused at the threshold, looked back at me.

"You'll outlive the Reich, mein Führer," he said with a smirk. "But you won't like what you see."

We left into the corridor.

The bulb flickered.

No myth.
No man.
Just a ruin.
Just a cage.

And still—I blinked.

One for yes.
Two for no.
Forever.

April 10, 1942
Palazzo Venezia
Rome, Italy


I descended into the bowels of the Palazzo Venezia, beneath the vaulted echoes of history and paranoia, into the converted air raid bunker—an austere concrete womb now serving as a makeshift prison. The air smelled of mildew and conquest.

There they were. My loyal OVRA agents, lined up like schoolchildren presenting finger paintings to a substitute teacher hopped up on espresso. Their black uniforms still faintly dusted with the Alpine wind of Bavaria. They stood stiff, puffed with pride, their chests practically begging for medals.

I smiled. I'm generous. Enlightened. Merciful, even.

"You have all done well," I said, voice rich and slow like pouring aged Chianti into the throat of destiny. "As a reward, each of you will be promoted and granted estates in Libya. Ten acres sound appropriate, doesn't it? And—why not—a ten million lire bonus apiece."

Their eyes lit up. Greed, lust, ambition—bellissimo! I could see the numbers flicker behind their irises like Wall Street brokers watching the Dow surge during a war.

But just as one of them opened his mouth to thank me, I raised a hand.

"Leave me," I said coolly. "I wish to speak to mein alter Freund alone."

They obeyed without hesitation. The door shut behind them with a hiss. Silence returned, heavy and intimate.

There he was. Adolf Hitler. The Führer. Der Gröfaz. The CEO of Racism. Propped upright in a hospital gurney like a sack of half-dead potatoes. Tubes, gauze, the faint smell of disinfectant and failure.

I approached him slowly, my boots tapping on the concrete like war drums in slow motion. I knelt beside him, eye-level with the most feared man of the last decade, now reduced to a twitching husk with the blinking capacity of a broken Roomba.

"I never expected to see you alive," I murmured, smiling slightly. "Originally, you blew your brains out like a coward just before the Soviets reached your doorstep. Then came the conspiracy theories—Antarctica, Argentina, secret Nazi moon bases—hell, one of them said you were reincarnated as a dog in Paraguay."

I chuckled. He blinked—not once, not twice, but several times. Probably confused. Good.

I leaned in, close enough for only him and God to hear.

"You won't speak again, so I might as well be honest."

Pause. Breath. Whisper.

"I'm not Mussolini. Not really. I haven't been since the war started. I'm... from the future. The year 2024. Your Reich collapsed. Mussolini, the real one, ended up dying after he entered the war in your side and lost it alongside you. Italy burned with you. But me? I was some nobody. I died in a traffic accident in Rwanda. I fell off a fucking truck, all because I was too busy smoking a cigarette before it hit a bump in the road and threw me off. Then. I woke up... in this body. In your timeline. In his body."

I stood up slowly, letting the words sink in like morphine through a needle.

"I used what I knew from school, movies and video games. The war, the betrayal, the economics, the tech. I weaponized it. I modernized Italy. Reformed its armies. Took Constantinople. Crushed the Balkans. Made Africa bend the knee. I've become what you could never be, Adolf—a winner."

He blinked. Faster now. Maybe fear. Maybe skepticism. Maybe he thought I was tripping.

"But the more I win, the more they fear me. The more they whisper behind their stupid little mouths. Ministers, generals, even my family. They think I'm mad. Which is fair. I talk to myself. I cry at night. I hum song by Tatsuro Yamashita and Maria Takeuchi when no one's watching. Japanese music artists from the 80s. I miss city pop on my Spotify account. I miss... McNuggets. Streaming services. Neon lights and video games."

I was pacing now, animated, like a Wall Street psychopath on his third line of coke.

"You know what I miss most? The mundanity. Sitting on a sofa watching Vice documentaries with my friends while high on edibles, wondering whether I should text my ex. The sound of a microwave. The existential void of scrolling through YouTube at 2AM, pretending I wasn't hollow inside."

I turned back to him, tears welling in my eyes now. Rage and longing fighting a duel across my face. And I hugged him, tightly, the only person that I'd vented to in all the time I was here.

"I.....am so lonely. My name isn't even Benito. That's just the skin I wear. My name—my real name—died on that road. I had a family. A lover. Friends. A dog who peed on everything I loved. And now? All I've got are medals, conquest, and a nation too scared to look me in the eyes."

I pulled back then stood up and clenched my fists, letting the tears flow down rather than wiping them away.

"I've built an empire, Adolf. A real empire. Not your coke-fueled fever dream with esoteric runes and incestuous Austrian hang-ups. I've built something lasting. But no matter how far I expand, no matter how many wars I win, I can't fill the hole. The hole left by my old life."

I crouched again, wiping my eyes, snot mixing with the scent of iron and chlorine.

"I cry in silence. Because I have to. I can't break down in front of them. Not in front of Ciano. Not in front of Rachele, Edda, Bruno, Vittorio, Benito, Anna Maria and Romano. They look up to me. But inside, I am broken. Hollow. Trapped. Just like you, mein Freund."

I leaned forward, inches from his cracked, crusted lips.

"This universe is indifferent. Uncaring. Unjust. I've learned that much. All we can do is perform. Play our roles. And maybe—maybe—when I die, I'll wake up again. Somewhere else. Maybe I'll find peace. Or maybe I'll just keep reincarnating as dictators in collapsing timelines and try to clean their shit up until the cosmos gets bored of me."

I stood tall, sniffling, steel-eyed once again.

"And as for you…"

I pointed at him like God on Judgment Day.

"I will put you on trial. In chains. In public. Before all of Rome. Then, after I crown Victor Emmanuel as Emperor of Rome and declare the rebirth of civilization, I will sentence you."

I smirked.

"And you, Adolf Hitler, will become my court jester. Your memory reduced to parody. A cautionary tale. You will wear bells and paint, and Jewish, African, Asian, and children of all whose names you could never pronounce properly will mock and jeer you. You will live to see your legacy—reduced, mocked, erased."

I knelt again, and for a moment, something raw flickered across my face.

I reached forward and caressed his cheek.

"See you soon... mein Freund. And don't worry—I'll sing some Anri for you before the trial. Maybe 'Remember Summer Days.' You remember those, don't you? Summer days while young."

I cleared my throat and hummed. Then I began to sing.

"Hitori aki no umi o mitsumete omoidasu."

"Ano natsu no kage o sagashite."

"Kokoro made mo sotto ubatte kieta hito."

"Ima wa mou oikake wa shinai."

I stopped, I looked at him. He kept blinking, his eyes wide open like a deer caught in headlights. And then I stood and walked away, footsteps echoing like fate through the chamber. Behind me, the Führer blinked—slow, uncertain.

One for yes.
Two for no.
Several for "what the actual hell just happened."
 
Back
Top